Chapter 1
Title: Rebirth
...
I opened my eyes to wake from my sleep but I can feel...
Title: Rebirth
...
I opened my eyes to wake from my sleep but I can feel...
-
An addendum to Rule 3 regarding fan-translated works of things such as Web Novels has been made. Please see here for details.
-
We've issued a clarification on our policy on AI-generated work.
-
Our mod selection process has completed. Please welcome our new moderators.
-
Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
-
The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
One Piece: Reborn as a Fishman
- Thread starter Holy Joker
- Start date
-
- Tags
- one piece
- Created
- Status
- Hiatus
- Watchers
- 113
- Recent readers
- 0
- Threadmarks
- 37
-
Statistics (37 threadmarks, 87k words)
User Total Holy Joker 37
Chapters
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 1
Title: Rebirth
...
I opened my eyes to wake from my sleep but I can feel something wrong. I can't think straight... I can't see that well… did I die from that glass falling in my head? Damn… this sucks...
It also seems like I am somehow strangely calm. I… I am too tired to even panic about my death.
….
-Time Skip-
Since the time that I somehow got reborn around one year has passed.
So here I am looking at myself in the reflection in the water. I see that what looks back at me is a blue skinned small infant with a distinctive shark-like appearance, complete with pale blue skin, small white eyes, gill-like facial structures, and sharp triangular teeth. I am only wearing some black pants and in my shoulders I can see some gills.
I am currently in a certain place called Fish Man District.... from the information that I have gathered I am currently a Fish Man on the world of One Piece.
Though I don't know at which time I am. Past, Future or present of the canon of One Piece timeline. I should immediately try to learn as much as I can about what time I am on, the world waits for no one, so I will have to always keep moving forward.
Also some other orphan had been taking care of me since I was abandoned here at birth. The guy who is taking care of me is Boby, he is a green skinned fishman, around six years old he took care of me because we fishman take care of each other, at least that is what he said.
We live outside of the Noah Ark which is where the Fishman District is. In the beginning, it was a giant institution for orphaned children. But eventually it was unsettled and therefore the institution became a lawless district where the outcasts of Fish-Man Island gathered, at least that is the information that I have been able to gather till now and together with my canon knowledge I came to this conclusion.
So here I am a one year old boy being taken care of by a six year old. I am now planning on how to move out of here. Because this place is dangerous and I am planning to go to some safer place like the actual Fishman Island where the light shines. Also on there I can learn Fishman Karate.
....
-Time Skip-
So since I made the plan to go to Fishman Island, one year has passed. I am currently two years old.
Now this year I started training by trying to lift things under water. With the amazing water pressure here my body grows stronger naturally but I don't want to be an average fishman with only 10x human strength.
Also my body seems to have amazing adaptability even if I am only two years old. I am also not too worried about overworking my body, after all Zoro did training like a madman when he was a kid, and that greatly contributed to his future strength.
I have also started telling Boby to beat my head with a stick when I have a blindfold on. I am trying to learn Observation Haki but till now I have had no success.
But unfortunately Boby is a kind kid. I always tell him to hit me hard, so I can feel more pressure from the pain. But he never does more than a tap... but that little sh*t's kindness is halting my learning process….
....
-Time Skip-
Since I decided to start learning Observation Haki one year passed and now I am three years old.
I am currently using my power to talk to fish as soon as a fish comes close. With my Observation Haki I can sense his intent and...
Fwosh!
My hand moves as quickly as a snake and I grab it and get hold of the fish, immediately I just put the fish in my mouth and start chewing it. I can feel its body burst like a watermelon full of blood inside my mouth as it is shredded to pieces by my shark-like teeth.
I used to be grossed out by this in the beginning, buy now I will eat it as long as it fills my stomach and gives me the needed nutrients to help my body grow.
"Wow that is amazing Jaw." I hear a childish voice say. I turn around to look at where it came from and I see Boby who is now 8 years old, he has grown a little.
And with my ability to talk to fish we don't need to eat leftovers from the adults. My Observation Haki has finally awakened and I keep training it whenever I can.
Also my name is Jaw or sometimes Jaws, it's a weird thing, my name was given to me by Boby when he looked at my Jaws.
The name sounds kind of cool… I guess. But names are just names and I don't really care about what name I got as long as they are not lame or embarrassing that is.
"Well this is easy food Boby but we still need to train and don't forget that." I lecture boby, acting like I am the one with authority in here and am mode knowledgeable, even though he is older than me. He still listens to me, I have always been good with people, and Boby knows that I know what is best for the both of us.
But I was brought out of my thoughts as I suddenly hear someone say."Well, well what do we have here... two million berries of fishman."
I immediately turn around and look towards the one who talked and see 8 humans with swords, axes, nets and bubbles around their heads...
Ooookkkk.... This is bad... really bad... I am not strong enough to take out grand line criminals. Well then... seem like I have to sadly make some sacrifices.
"Boby go call for help... don't worry about me... you know I am strong." I say to Boby, the tone in my voice is completely serious, leaving no room for discussion from him.
He looks at me, nods and runs away without asking me anything and trusting in me blindly.
"Don't let him run away, go and get him." Says one of the human men.
Five people separate from the group and go after Boby, there are only three of them left. Well then this is better.... sorry Bobby but you are bigger than me so the leader sent more people towards him. I knew that would happen. After all I have to look out for number one (a.k.a me).
I don't want to go into slavery because that wouldn't allow me to train enough.
The one who I assume to be the leader then draws his sword and comes towards me. "C'mon freak you don't want me to get serious now do you."
I instantly make a sad face and while tears flow down my face I say. "O -Ok sir... just please don't hurt me."
He smirked and says in a malicious way. "Sure, sure no need to worry about it kid."
He lets his guard down and as soon as he gets close to me, I just punch with all my power towards his balls. I know no martial arts so I only used the technique that I always used when fighting against someone in my past life.
Bam!
My punch connects and immediately the man falls on the ground face first, he instinctively drops his sows as he goes to reach for his balls.
"Ugh!!!" Grunts the man in pain. And as soon as he does so I go into 'do or die' mode my Observation Haki range is 7 meters so I have to keep calm and not panic, I grab his cutlass sword and immediately with all my strength stab him in the head.
Puchi!
And again...
Puchi!
I stabbed him twice in the brain. But this is One Piece world so I better be sure.
Puchi!
Then I turn my attention to the two other members. They both seem distraught and angry. Well that will work best for me because something like that anger would make them act sloppy.
"YOU BASTARD, YOU KULLES KIZA!!!" Screams one of them. As soon as he said that, the two of them run towards me, one with an axe and the other dropped the net down and took out a knife.
Immediately I can feel the deadly situation I am presented against and due to my inexperience on fighting in general, I immediately start panicking. 'Damn this is scary I might DIE... CALM DOWN DON'T WAVER KEEP A CALM DEMEANOR AND CONCENTRATE IN THE OBSERVATION HAKI.'
As soon as they get close I can sense their intentions with haki and where they are going to attack. As soon as they get close to me. Something strange happens… and I hear something…
*fwosh*
[Shark Arrows]
Two arrows made out of water pierce through the humans.
""Guah!!!.""
They fall down... what... I look towards the perpetrator... I see Boby together with an adult group of fishermen... but what caught my attention was their leader and the one who took down my assailants.
He is a large boy, muscular, light blue saw-shark fish man whose most distinctive trait is his saw-shaped nose....
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Sorry for the bunch of time skips in the first chapters. I had a different style back then and won't happen anymore.
(P.S: You can see my other stories on Webnovel, I go by the name HolyJoker in there.)
P.P.S: I will post the first chapter now, and in about a week I will start updating this story Daily.
Title: Rebirth
...
I opened my eyes to wake from my sleep but I can feel something wrong. I can't think straight... I can't see that well… did I die from that glass falling in my head? Damn… this sucks...
It also seems like I am somehow strangely calm. I… I am too tired to even panic about my death.
….
-Time Skip-
Since the time that I somehow got reborn around one year has passed.
So here I am looking at myself in the reflection in the water. I see that what looks back at me is a blue skinned small infant with a distinctive shark-like appearance, complete with pale blue skin, small white eyes, gill-like facial structures, and sharp triangular teeth. I am only wearing some black pants and in my shoulders I can see some gills.
I am currently in a certain place called Fish Man District.... from the information that I have gathered I am currently a Fish Man on the world of One Piece.
Though I don't know at which time I am. Past, Future or present of the canon of One Piece timeline. I should immediately try to learn as much as I can about what time I am on, the world waits for no one, so I will have to always keep moving forward.
Also some other orphan had been taking care of me since I was abandoned here at birth. The guy who is taking care of me is Boby, he is a green skinned fishman, around six years old he took care of me because we fishman take care of each other, at least that is what he said.
We live outside of the Noah Ark which is where the Fishman District is. In the beginning, it was a giant institution for orphaned children. But eventually it was unsettled and therefore the institution became a lawless district where the outcasts of Fish-Man Island gathered, at least that is the information that I have been able to gather till now and together with my canon knowledge I came to this conclusion.
So here I am a one year old boy being taken care of by a six year old. I am now planning on how to move out of here. Because this place is dangerous and I am planning to go to some safer place like the actual Fishman Island where the light shines. Also on there I can learn Fishman Karate.
....
-Time Skip-
So since I made the plan to go to Fishman Island, one year has passed. I am currently two years old.
Now this year I started training by trying to lift things under water. With the amazing water pressure here my body grows stronger naturally but I don't want to be an average fishman with only 10x human strength.
Also my body seems to have amazing adaptability even if I am only two years old. I am also not too worried about overworking my body, after all Zoro did training like a madman when he was a kid, and that greatly contributed to his future strength.
I have also started telling Boby to beat my head with a stick when I have a blindfold on. I am trying to learn Observation Haki but till now I have had no success.
But unfortunately Boby is a kind kid. I always tell him to hit me hard, so I can feel more pressure from the pain. But he never does more than a tap... but that little sh*t's kindness is halting my learning process….
....
-Time Skip-
Since I decided to start learning Observation Haki one year passed and now I am three years old.
I am currently using my power to talk to fish as soon as a fish comes close. With my Observation Haki I can sense his intent and...
Fwosh!
My hand moves as quickly as a snake and I grab it and get hold of the fish, immediately I just put the fish in my mouth and start chewing it. I can feel its body burst like a watermelon full of blood inside my mouth as it is shredded to pieces by my shark-like teeth.
I used to be grossed out by this in the beginning, buy now I will eat it as long as it fills my stomach and gives me the needed nutrients to help my body grow.
"Wow that is amazing Jaw." I hear a childish voice say. I turn around to look at where it came from and I see Boby who is now 8 years old, he has grown a little.
And with my ability to talk to fish we don't need to eat leftovers from the adults. My Observation Haki has finally awakened and I keep training it whenever I can.
Also my name is Jaw or sometimes Jaws, it's a weird thing, my name was given to me by Boby when he looked at my Jaws.
The name sounds kind of cool… I guess. But names are just names and I don't really care about what name I got as long as they are not lame or embarrassing that is.
"Well this is easy food Boby but we still need to train and don't forget that." I lecture boby, acting like I am the one with authority in here and am mode knowledgeable, even though he is older than me. He still listens to me, I have always been good with people, and Boby knows that I know what is best for the both of us.
But I was brought out of my thoughts as I suddenly hear someone say."Well, well what do we have here... two million berries of fishman."
I immediately turn around and look towards the one who talked and see 8 humans with swords, axes, nets and bubbles around their heads...
Ooookkkk.... This is bad... really bad... I am not strong enough to take out grand line criminals. Well then... seem like I have to sadly make some sacrifices.
"Boby go call for help... don't worry about me... you know I am strong." I say to Boby, the tone in my voice is completely serious, leaving no room for discussion from him.
He looks at me, nods and runs away without asking me anything and trusting in me blindly.
"Don't let him run away, go and get him." Says one of the human men.
Five people separate from the group and go after Boby, there are only three of them left. Well then this is better.... sorry Bobby but you are bigger than me so the leader sent more people towards him. I knew that would happen. After all I have to look out for number one (a.k.a me).
I don't want to go into slavery because that wouldn't allow me to train enough.
The one who I assume to be the leader then draws his sword and comes towards me. "C'mon freak you don't want me to get serious now do you."
I instantly make a sad face and while tears flow down my face I say. "O -Ok sir... just please don't hurt me."
He smirked and says in a malicious way. "Sure, sure no need to worry about it kid."
He lets his guard down and as soon as he gets close to me, I just punch with all my power towards his balls. I know no martial arts so I only used the technique that I always used when fighting against someone in my past life.
Bam!
My punch connects and immediately the man falls on the ground face first, he instinctively drops his sows as he goes to reach for his balls.
"Ugh!!!" Grunts the man in pain. And as soon as he does so I go into 'do or die' mode my Observation Haki range is 7 meters so I have to keep calm and not panic, I grab his cutlass sword and immediately with all my strength stab him in the head.
Puchi!
And again...
Puchi!
I stabbed him twice in the brain. But this is One Piece world so I better be sure.
Puchi!
Then I turn my attention to the two other members. They both seem distraught and angry. Well that will work best for me because something like that anger would make them act sloppy.
"YOU BASTARD, YOU KULLES KIZA!!!" Screams one of them. As soon as he said that, the two of them run towards me, one with an axe and the other dropped the net down and took out a knife.
Immediately I can feel the deadly situation I am presented against and due to my inexperience on fighting in general, I immediately start panicking. 'Damn this is scary I might DIE... CALM DOWN DON'T WAVER KEEP A CALM DEMEANOR AND CONCENTRATE IN THE OBSERVATION HAKI.'
As soon as they get close I can sense their intentions with haki and where they are going to attack. As soon as they get close to me. Something strange happens… and I hear something…
*fwosh*
[Shark Arrows]
Two arrows made out of water pierce through the humans.
""Guah!!!.""
They fall down... what... I look towards the perpetrator... I see Boby together with an adult group of fishermen... but what caught my attention was their leader and the one who took down my assailants.
He is a large boy, muscular, light blue saw-shark fish man whose most distinctive trait is his saw-shaped nose....
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Sorry for the bunch of time skips in the first chapters. I had a different style back then and won't happen anymore.
(P.S: You can see my other stories on Webnovel, I go by the name HolyJoker in there.)
P.P.S: I will post the first chapter now, and in about a week I will start updating this story Daily.
Last edited:
Chapter 2
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 2
Title: Childhood...
——————————
<My Special Attack>
[Other People Special Attack]
"Talking"
*sound effect*
—————————————
....
Then the familiar Fishman teen with the saw shape nose looks at me and laughs. "Shashashashasha... I knew even a child Fishman would be able to beat an adult human. Shashashasha… you are truly worthy of being a Fishman, kid my name is Arlong, what is your name?"
I knew it, from his looks that he is Arlong as a kid he should be around young or in his teens but he already discriminates against humans. Meehhh, not my problem... but if I could get him to teach me some Fishman Karate that would help me tremendously... or even if he shows me the way to the dojo that would be a great help.
"My name is Jaws… and I am three years old." I say to him as a smile appears on my face. I then excitedly jump up and down and say to Arlong in an excited manner. "Also, big brother Arlong... will you teach me that super cool technique that you did."
He just looks at me and raises a questioning eyebrow at me, but in the end, he has a shark-like smile on his face as he says."Shashashasha… of course, I will teach it to you brethren, we Fishman are all a big family, it doesn't matter if we are from the same family or not. It's the rest of the world against us… remember that Jaw…"
I nod at him with a smile on my face, but on the inside, I can't help but think that he is pretty dumb saying sh*t like that. Fishman race… who cares about that. Humans are the top race in the world because of their individualism, each of them is all about self-pleasure even the good people do good things because it pleases them. THAT is why humanity is at the top of the food chain.
....
-Time Skip-
Just like this one year passes since I met Arlong and here I am, at the age of four, repeatedly swinging a sword.
*Swoosh*
I will keep swinging this sword repeatedly until... I will get used to it. I got a short sword as my weapon. Well, when I am welding it looks like a normal sword when compared to my body mass, but whatever, I will change the sword later when I grow up.
Arlong has been teaching me all that he knows and some other weakling Fishman have started teaching me the basics on how to use a sword. Also finally my Observation Haki has advanced to sense up to 50 meters.
But what advanced the most was my Fishman Karate. Arlong told me that I am at level 15 which is amazing to achieve in it. Most users only go up to level 20 and talented people go at level 40. I guess that future Jinbe will be at level 100 which is the maximum of Fishman Karate. I don't want to be just as strong as Jinbe though... In the future, he isn't even at Katakuri's or Awakened Doflamingo's level... so I am also learning how to use a sword. Arlong also told me that he will help to get me into the Fishman Karate dojo when I told him I wanted to see how Fishman fight. I also buttered him up a lot to help me get in there. He really cares for the Fishmen around here, and he is really nice to everyone. He even comforts the families who lost someone close to them to slaves or people like that.
I guess no one is only good or bad, the world isn't black and white, Arlong might be an evil monster to humans, but to the Fishman people, he is a good guy. He even tries to help some of them get back their loved ones.
Also, Arlong himself is only level 23 in Fishman Karate, so soon he won't be able to teach me anything after I catch up to him. That is the main reason why I want to get out of here. I even plan to take Boby with me, he isn't really strong nor does he seem to have talent… nor is he a hard worker, but he is loyal and will listen to anything I say with no questions asked since even when we were kids my judgment was always the best possible outcome. Loyalty to me is something that is more worth than Boby's weight in gold.
....
-Time Skip-
One year later and here I am… currently in a fight against a human. I just looked at him… and I immediately ran towards him and clocked my fist back and then… punched forward.
<100 Brick Fist>
"Guahhhh."
A human gets knocked out immediately by my punch. Even though I am only five years old, I am way stronger than any of them, especially when combined with my Fishman Karate. I am having to put some restrictions on myself in order to advance my Observation Haki.
My restrictions aren't that strict though, as I am only allowed to use Fishman Karate in order to beat some humans. Of course, if someone strong appears, I will obviously go all out against them.
As I am thinking that, I analyzed the battlefield and got close to another human and he immediately swung his swords in my direction. I sidestepped the simple attack, and punch him in the stomach with all of my power.
<100 Brick Fist>
*Guuhh.*
He spits out some blood as his eyes roll to the back of his head and he falls unconscious, I then grab my sword from my sheath and...
*Puchi*
*Puchi*
I stab both of the unconscious people in their brains, after all, I don't want them to come back for revenge or something like that.
Hmmmm sixty-five meters, my Observation Haki is not advancing anymore... seems like I need to fight stronger opponents.
"Tch! Nothing interesting has even happened this year." I say out loudly, expressing my annoyance at this.
I guess I better go back to the dojo and train some more.
....
-Time Skip-
1 year later/MC age 6)
I spent another year constantly fighting against humans on the island, and here I am for another.
Currently, I can sense the spirit of the seven humans in front of me, they all have weapons too.
Well, it doesn't matter. Even with a blindfold on. Some people would call me crazy for even attempting that. But I need to advance my Observation Haki, my Armament hasn't even awakened yet and I don't know how to so I will at least train what I have, then waste time on trying to figure out something from nothing, especially now since I don't currently need Armament Haki. I must use my time efficiently, and the effects of Armament on devil fruits can be the same with Fishman Karate. Though I still plan to learn Armament Haki and advance it to the highest levels possible, especially when I start fighting the monsters of this world.
Anyway, as the humans get close to me I warn them by simply saying."You are in my range..."
I then use my sword to slash at them, as my sword is going towards them… water appears behind my slash and it increases its momentum.
<Water Sword Style: Water Surface Slash>
They use their weapons to try and block my slash but...
Swish!
They are all cut together in half with their weapons and body parts with blood flying around. I then just look at my new longsword and notice the chips in it.
Damn it's chipped... I guess I will need another one. I then put it back in my sheath, and start fighting with my fists.
....
After some hours, I finished all of the fighting and killed them all. I then start walking towards Arlong's base, he keeps weapons there. He will give me one because he knows I break my weapons from killing humans. He even enjoys it whenever I bring back chipped or broken weapons.
….
When I arrive at his base, I see something strange. Arlong seems to be talking with a little girl. She seems to be a mermaid and she has a small body holding a big crystal ball... wait is that... Shyarly the mermaid who can see the future as a kid. Well then… that is useful...
"Yo! Big Bro Arlong, do you have any new sword for me?"
He then stops talking to the little girl and looks towards me with anger in his eyes, he seems to be angry at something. Obviously not me, as he just points at the back and says. "Just get another one from the stash..."
I nod and go towards the stash to choose one, I get another one and go outside after looking at Shyarly one last time.
Welp, it is their own family situation and if I interfered in it, it would be strange. No one wants a stranger kid to try and put his nose on someone else's family situation.
Oh well, it doesn't matter anyway…
....
….
….
Well, three months pass since I met Shyarly and now she is quite famous and has been invited to live in the New King's palace.
I am currently training in the Fishman Dojo when I am thinking of this. But my thought process is interrupted when...
BOOOOM!
A giant explosion ripples through the whole of Fishman Island.
What was that?!?!... is it time already…
As I think of that, I can't help but smile to myself… for my best plan to date will begin.
"GOLD ROGER IS HERE...." Another scream sounds out, verifying my guesses and the smile on my face widens even more.
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
The time skips had to happen or the beginning of his life needed to be skipped. But it could have also been skipped all years together and have a summary about them. But these were chapters written when I was a newbie, I am way better now. Don't worry it gets better as it goes along. Also, MC's age is six years old.
P.S: This story has 28 Chapters in advance on Patron if ya wanna check it out.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Childhood...
——————————
<My Special Attack>
[Other People Special Attack]
"Talking"
*sound effect*
—————————————
....
Then the familiar Fishman teen with the saw shape nose looks at me and laughs. "Shashashashasha... I knew even a child Fishman would be able to beat an adult human. Shashashasha… you are truly worthy of being a Fishman, kid my name is Arlong, what is your name?"
I knew it, from his looks that he is Arlong as a kid he should be around young or in his teens but he already discriminates against humans. Meehhh, not my problem... but if I could get him to teach me some Fishman Karate that would help me tremendously... or even if he shows me the way to the dojo that would be a great help.
"My name is Jaws… and I am three years old." I say to him as a smile appears on my face. I then excitedly jump up and down and say to Arlong in an excited manner. "Also, big brother Arlong... will you teach me that super cool technique that you did."
He just looks at me and raises a questioning eyebrow at me, but in the end, he has a shark-like smile on his face as he says."Shashashasha… of course, I will teach it to you brethren, we Fishman are all a big family, it doesn't matter if we are from the same family or not. It's the rest of the world against us… remember that Jaw…"
I nod at him with a smile on my face, but on the inside, I can't help but think that he is pretty dumb saying sh*t like that. Fishman race… who cares about that. Humans are the top race in the world because of their individualism, each of them is all about self-pleasure even the good people do good things because it pleases them. THAT is why humanity is at the top of the food chain.
....
-Time Skip-
Just like this one year passes since I met Arlong and here I am, at the age of four, repeatedly swinging a sword.
*Swoosh*
I will keep swinging this sword repeatedly until... I will get used to it. I got a short sword as my weapon. Well, when I am welding it looks like a normal sword when compared to my body mass, but whatever, I will change the sword later when I grow up.
Arlong has been teaching me all that he knows and some other weakling Fishman have started teaching me the basics on how to use a sword. Also finally my Observation Haki has advanced to sense up to 50 meters.
But what advanced the most was my Fishman Karate. Arlong told me that I am at level 15 which is amazing to achieve in it. Most users only go up to level 20 and talented people go at level 40. I guess that future Jinbe will be at level 100 which is the maximum of Fishman Karate. I don't want to be just as strong as Jinbe though... In the future, he isn't even at Katakuri's or Awakened Doflamingo's level... so I am also learning how to use a sword. Arlong also told me that he will help to get me into the Fishman Karate dojo when I told him I wanted to see how Fishman fight. I also buttered him up a lot to help me get in there. He really cares for the Fishmen around here, and he is really nice to everyone. He even comforts the families who lost someone close to them to slaves or people like that.
I guess no one is only good or bad, the world isn't black and white, Arlong might be an evil monster to humans, but to the Fishman people, he is a good guy. He even tries to help some of them get back their loved ones.
Also, Arlong himself is only level 23 in Fishman Karate, so soon he won't be able to teach me anything after I catch up to him. That is the main reason why I want to get out of here. I even plan to take Boby with me, he isn't really strong nor does he seem to have talent… nor is he a hard worker, but he is loyal and will listen to anything I say with no questions asked since even when we were kids my judgment was always the best possible outcome. Loyalty to me is something that is more worth than Boby's weight in gold.
....
-Time Skip-
One year later and here I am… currently in a fight against a human. I just looked at him… and I immediately ran towards him and clocked my fist back and then… punched forward.
<100 Brick Fist>
"Guahhhh."
A human gets knocked out immediately by my punch. Even though I am only five years old, I am way stronger than any of them, especially when combined with my Fishman Karate. I am having to put some restrictions on myself in order to advance my Observation Haki.
My restrictions aren't that strict though, as I am only allowed to use Fishman Karate in order to beat some humans. Of course, if someone strong appears, I will obviously go all out against them.
As I am thinking that, I analyzed the battlefield and got close to another human and he immediately swung his swords in my direction. I sidestepped the simple attack, and punch him in the stomach with all of my power.
<100 Brick Fist>
*Guuhh.*
He spits out some blood as his eyes roll to the back of his head and he falls unconscious, I then grab my sword from my sheath and...
*Puchi*
*Puchi*
I stab both of the unconscious people in their brains, after all, I don't want them to come back for revenge or something like that.
Hmmmm sixty-five meters, my Observation Haki is not advancing anymore... seems like I need to fight stronger opponents.
"Tch! Nothing interesting has even happened this year." I say out loudly, expressing my annoyance at this.
I guess I better go back to the dojo and train some more.
....
-Time Skip-
1 year later/MC age 6)
I spent another year constantly fighting against humans on the island, and here I am for another.
Currently, I can sense the spirit of the seven humans in front of me, they all have weapons too.
Well, it doesn't matter. Even with a blindfold on. Some people would call me crazy for even attempting that. But I need to advance my Observation Haki, my Armament hasn't even awakened yet and I don't know how to so I will at least train what I have, then waste time on trying to figure out something from nothing, especially now since I don't currently need Armament Haki. I must use my time efficiently, and the effects of Armament on devil fruits can be the same with Fishman Karate. Though I still plan to learn Armament Haki and advance it to the highest levels possible, especially when I start fighting the monsters of this world.
Anyway, as the humans get close to me I warn them by simply saying."You are in my range..."
I then use my sword to slash at them, as my sword is going towards them… water appears behind my slash and it increases its momentum.
<Water Sword Style: Water Surface Slash>
They use their weapons to try and block my slash but...
Swish!
They are all cut together in half with their weapons and body parts with blood flying around. I then just look at my new longsword and notice the chips in it.
Damn it's chipped... I guess I will need another one. I then put it back in my sheath, and start fighting with my fists.
....
After some hours, I finished all of the fighting and killed them all. I then start walking towards Arlong's base, he keeps weapons there. He will give me one because he knows I break my weapons from killing humans. He even enjoys it whenever I bring back chipped or broken weapons.
….
When I arrive at his base, I see something strange. Arlong seems to be talking with a little girl. She seems to be a mermaid and she has a small body holding a big crystal ball... wait is that... Shyarly the mermaid who can see the future as a kid. Well then… that is useful...
"Yo! Big Bro Arlong, do you have any new sword for me?"
He then stops talking to the little girl and looks towards me with anger in his eyes, he seems to be angry at something. Obviously not me, as he just points at the back and says. "Just get another one from the stash..."
I nod and go towards the stash to choose one, I get another one and go outside after looking at Shyarly one last time.
Welp, it is their own family situation and if I interfered in it, it would be strange. No one wants a stranger kid to try and put his nose on someone else's family situation.
Oh well, it doesn't matter anyway…
....
….
….
Well, three months pass since I met Shyarly and now she is quite famous and has been invited to live in the New King's palace.
I am currently training in the Fishman Dojo when I am thinking of this. But my thought process is interrupted when...
BOOOOM!
A giant explosion ripples through the whole of Fishman Island.
What was that?!?!... is it time already…
As I think of that, I can't help but smile to myself… for my best plan to date will begin.
"GOLD ROGER IS HERE...." Another scream sounds out, verifying my guesses and the smile on my face widens even more.
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
The time skips had to happen or the beginning of his life needed to be skipped. But it could have also been skipped all years together and have a summary about them. But these were chapters written when I was a newbie, I am way better now. Don't worry it gets better as it goes along. Also, MC's age is six years old.
P.S: This story has 28 Chapters in advance on Patron if ya wanna check it out.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 3
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 3
Title: Roger's Crew...
....
"GOLD ROGER IS HERE."
Well then I guessed it right... he would be here after all… even the age of Shyarly is around the same timeline.
And I have been visiting her every day to keep in touch. Though I told her to not look into my future and that knowing my own future would be boring. Well, why I didn't have her look into my future was because of different reasons, but we still became good friends. She even tells me her secrets… which is pretty much when she steals a cookie or something… she can't even hide those secrets as she usually spills them while trying to show off. Well, she is a kid after all…
Anyway, while I was thinking that I started walking towards where the ruckus was happening. Well then time to go to the Undersea Forest, it seems like that is the place where they are.
....
Once I arrive there, I see Roger, the future pirate king, and his crew. Must say they are a… very diverse bunch.
I then heard Rayleigh say. "Neptune, what we are after is the treasure left behind by the weapons creator. We are not interested in the weapon, right Roger."
Then I hear the future Legendary pirate himself speak in a jovial manner. "Hahahaha... I never said something like that, did I? Well, don't worry I don't have enough time to come back and steal your shaggy daughter..."
Neptune instead of being calmed down by Roger's words he instead gains a furious look on his face. "WHO SAID SHE WILL BE SHAGGY."
As I get close to them, no one notices me as they are all joking around. When I get nearer to them, I look at Roger's crew with a serious expression on my face and decide to make myself known by saying. "Hey… Gol D Roger... will you let me join your crew!"
Then as if the time itself stopped, all of the Fishman and even Roger's Crew stop moving. They then all look towards me...
Rayleigh is one of the calm ones and with a smile on his face as he asks in a casual and friendly way. "Who are you kid?"
Roger doesn't even let me answer and he makes a face like he ate a lemon and said.
"No way I will let a damn kid join my crew..."
I just take something out of my pocket, it is a little bottle and offers it to Roger. "This is some sake, you can have it if you let me join the crew."
"Ok, you are in." Says Roger with a calm look on his face as he takes the Sake Bottle.
Everyone else screams towards him.
"""WAIT, WHAT, THAT FAST YOU CHANGE YOUR MIND."""
And again everyone except Rayleigh is shocked… that guy must have gotten used to his antics by now.
Roger looks at the rest of his crew and just shrugs. "Well, what would you have me do? He gave me sake. I couldn't refuse that."
Everyone in his crew starts reprimanding him about how careless and reckless he is. But in the end, Roger just says. "I have made my decision and it is final. I can't just go back on my word."
*tch* "Yeah… ok captain, but next time try and consult us a little okay." Saus one of the guys.
Roger smiles at this in a silly way. "Sorry guys, won't happen again."
"You always say that Roger… you always do…"
And that is how my adventure with
Gol D Roger started...
....
After some time Roger's… no… our ship is fully coated again and we are sailing under the sea. I also met Buggy and Shanks.
"So you are a Fishman huuuhhhh… that is cool..." Says Shanks say in a curious voice
Then Buggy intervenes and says in a serious manner. "Ehhh he is weird looking."
Then I just look at him with a questioning face and say to him. "And you have a big red clown nose."
Immediately he gets angry and screams at me. " BASTARD WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!!!"
Buggy attempts to punch me but I just easily dodge by sidestepping his attack, he then pulls his fists backward and screams.
[Bara Bara: Gatling Gun]
I just dodge all of his attacks again very easily, he is really easy to predict plus my Observation Haki is pretty good...
I then hear someone from the crew say. "Woah look at the new kid he seems to know
Haki..."
Then another person says.
"How old was he again"
"I heard he was six. That is quite good for his age to have Haki."
I then suddenly stop and as Buggy's punches are about to land I just grab them in an iron-like grip and don't let go.
Then I look at Rayleigh who seems to be chilling and smiling while looking at us fighting.
"Hey let me go you weird fish." Says Buggy as he tries to pull his hands away from my grasp.
In the end, I just throw Buggy at Shanks who catches him and I go towards Rayleigh...
*Bang*
I bow with my head hitting the floor and say.
"Please teach me about this Haki sir..."
Then as Rayleigh is about to say something, Roger comes out of nowhere and says. "Wait, Wait… I will, I will explain!"
He has a childish smile on his face and he makes exaggerated hand motions while he explains. "Haki is like voooom and them pow I hit super hard and then..."
He keeps going on and on... but I can't really understand anything if he explains it like that.
I just look at Rayleigh helplessly, he just politely laughs at me and says. "Hahahaha I will explain it to him, Roger. He doesn't seem to understand your explanation"
Immediately Roger crouches down in depression and draws circles in the ground with his finger as a dark depressing aura surrounds him. "Why is everyone too stupid and dumb to understand my explanations."
Oy! I can hear you, don't talk about me like that as if I am not here.
....
-Time Skip-
One month passes aboard the future Pirate King's ship and… I am currently blindfolded.
"Humans and Animals are different... especially humans who can use haki as they can." Says Rayleigh as his presence dampens and hides, but I have been training Haki for almost 5 years.
Also, I am no slouch in it myself even though I didn't have a teacher then I do now, and I can see why Luffy and Zoro became so strong in just two years... it was because they simply had the best teachers.
"Hide their presence." As he says I can hear his voice, and actually slightly sense his presence to my right.
*Fwosh*
I doge sideways when he swings at me with a metal pipe. But I don't stop there as I immediately punch towards him.
<100 Brick Fist>
But he just blocks my attack with his palm... with no injuries on him whatsoever. Well, that was to be expected...
I have also been training to be a ShipWright and a Doctor. I mean I have the one of best ShipWright and one of the best Doctors here, the doctor is Crocus and it would be a shame not to learn from here with the best teachers. Though obviously, I am not doing the learning from them as a full-time thing, after all, I am more concentrated in Haki right now. But knowing how to fix a ship or how to stop yourself from bleeding to death or getting poisoned… it never hurts anyone to know those things.
I can sense that Shanks is looking at me and I hear him say. "He sure trains a lot... he is a kid who is supposed to be playing and having fun you know."
Then I just 'look' towards Shanks even with my blindfold on and decide to challenge him. "Wanna have a spar..."
I can sense his aura go from bored to 'smiling' as he answers to me with a simple. "Sure.."
Buggy decides to let everyone know what is happening by telling out loud and notifying everyone about it. "Everyone there is something fun happening on deck! Shanks and Jaws are going to fight!"
...
After some time a circle of people is around us… they made us wait, these guys are grade one asśholes.
"Beat his ass Jaws I just bet 100,000 ß on you so you better not lose. The bets are 1 with ten so if you win I will get 1,000,000 ß... I will even buy you a new sword..." Wow, he is a horrible person, I look towards Oden and see that he even has a flag with my face terribly drawn in it. He is just always weird like that...
Then we hear Rayleigh explain the rule which is just no hitting below the belt... then after that… he says...
"BEGIN."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
I will try to keep the character's personalities as close to the original as I can. Especially the unknown characters on the crew. The MC decided to go with Roger's crew to train.
P.S: This story has 30 Chapters in advance on Patron if ya wanna check it out.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Roger's Crew...
....
"GOLD ROGER IS HERE."
Well then I guessed it right... he would be here after all… even the age of Shyarly is around the same timeline.
And I have been visiting her every day to keep in touch. Though I told her to not look into my future and that knowing my own future would be boring. Well, why I didn't have her look into my future was because of different reasons, but we still became good friends. She even tells me her secrets… which is pretty much when she steals a cookie or something… she can't even hide those secrets as she usually spills them while trying to show off. Well, she is a kid after all…
Anyway, while I was thinking that I started walking towards where the ruckus was happening. Well then time to go to the Undersea Forest, it seems like that is the place where they are.
....
Once I arrive there, I see Roger, the future pirate king, and his crew. Must say they are a… very diverse bunch.
I then heard Rayleigh say. "Neptune, what we are after is the treasure left behind by the weapons creator. We are not interested in the weapon, right Roger."
Then I hear the future Legendary pirate himself speak in a jovial manner. "Hahahaha... I never said something like that, did I? Well, don't worry I don't have enough time to come back and steal your shaggy daughter..."
Neptune instead of being calmed down by Roger's words he instead gains a furious look on his face. "WHO SAID SHE WILL BE SHAGGY."
As I get close to them, no one notices me as they are all joking around. When I get nearer to them, I look at Roger's crew with a serious expression on my face and decide to make myself known by saying. "Hey… Gol D Roger... will you let me join your crew!"
Then as if the time itself stopped, all of the Fishman and even Roger's Crew stop moving. They then all look towards me...
Rayleigh is one of the calm ones and with a smile on his face as he asks in a casual and friendly way. "Who are you kid?"
Roger doesn't even let me answer and he makes a face like he ate a lemon and said.
"No way I will let a damn kid join my crew..."
I just take something out of my pocket, it is a little bottle and offers it to Roger. "This is some sake, you can have it if you let me join the crew."
"Ok, you are in." Says Roger with a calm look on his face as he takes the Sake Bottle.
Everyone else screams towards him.
"""WAIT, WHAT, THAT FAST YOU CHANGE YOUR MIND."""
And again everyone except Rayleigh is shocked… that guy must have gotten used to his antics by now.
Roger looks at the rest of his crew and just shrugs. "Well, what would you have me do? He gave me sake. I couldn't refuse that."
Everyone in his crew starts reprimanding him about how careless and reckless he is. But in the end, Roger just says. "I have made my decision and it is final. I can't just go back on my word."
*tch* "Yeah… ok captain, but next time try and consult us a little okay." Saus one of the guys.
Roger smiles at this in a silly way. "Sorry guys, won't happen again."
"You always say that Roger… you always do…"
And that is how my adventure with
Gol D Roger started...
....
After some time Roger's… no… our ship is fully coated again and we are sailing under the sea. I also met Buggy and Shanks.
"So you are a Fishman huuuhhhh… that is cool..." Says Shanks say in a curious voice
Then Buggy intervenes and says in a serious manner. "Ehhh he is weird looking."
Then I just look at him with a questioning face and say to him. "And you have a big red clown nose."
Immediately he gets angry and screams at me. " BASTARD WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!!!"
Buggy attempts to punch me but I just easily dodge by sidestepping his attack, he then pulls his fists backward and screams.
[Bara Bara: Gatling Gun]
I just dodge all of his attacks again very easily, he is really easy to predict plus my Observation Haki is pretty good...
I then hear someone from the crew say. "Woah look at the new kid he seems to know
Haki..."
Then another person says.
"How old was he again"
"I heard he was six. That is quite good for his age to have Haki."
I then suddenly stop and as Buggy's punches are about to land I just grab them in an iron-like grip and don't let go.
Then I look at Rayleigh who seems to be chilling and smiling while looking at us fighting.
"Hey let me go you weird fish." Says Buggy as he tries to pull his hands away from my grasp.
In the end, I just throw Buggy at Shanks who catches him and I go towards Rayleigh...
*Bang*
I bow with my head hitting the floor and say.
"Please teach me about this Haki sir..."
Then as Rayleigh is about to say something, Roger comes out of nowhere and says. "Wait, Wait… I will, I will explain!"
He has a childish smile on his face and he makes exaggerated hand motions while he explains. "Haki is like voooom and them pow I hit super hard and then..."
He keeps going on and on... but I can't really understand anything if he explains it like that.
I just look at Rayleigh helplessly, he just politely laughs at me and says. "Hahahaha I will explain it to him, Roger. He doesn't seem to understand your explanation"
Immediately Roger crouches down in depression and draws circles in the ground with his finger as a dark depressing aura surrounds him. "Why is everyone too stupid and dumb to understand my explanations."
Oy! I can hear you, don't talk about me like that as if I am not here.
....
-Time Skip-
One month passes aboard the future Pirate King's ship and… I am currently blindfolded.
"Humans and Animals are different... especially humans who can use haki as they can." Says Rayleigh as his presence dampens and hides, but I have been training Haki for almost 5 years.
Also, I am no slouch in it myself even though I didn't have a teacher then I do now, and I can see why Luffy and Zoro became so strong in just two years... it was because they simply had the best teachers.
"Hide their presence." As he says I can hear his voice, and actually slightly sense his presence to my right.
*Fwosh*
I doge sideways when he swings at me with a metal pipe. But I don't stop there as I immediately punch towards him.
<100 Brick Fist>
But he just blocks my attack with his palm... with no injuries on him whatsoever. Well, that was to be expected...
I have also been training to be a ShipWright and a Doctor. I mean I have the one of best ShipWright and one of the best Doctors here, the doctor is Crocus and it would be a shame not to learn from here with the best teachers. Though obviously, I am not doing the learning from them as a full-time thing, after all, I am more concentrated in Haki right now. But knowing how to fix a ship or how to stop yourself from bleeding to death or getting poisoned… it never hurts anyone to know those things.
I can sense that Shanks is looking at me and I hear him say. "He sure trains a lot... he is a kid who is supposed to be playing and having fun you know."
Then I just 'look' towards Shanks even with my blindfold on and decide to challenge him. "Wanna have a spar..."
I can sense his aura go from bored to 'smiling' as he answers to me with a simple. "Sure.."
Buggy decides to let everyone know what is happening by telling out loud and notifying everyone about it. "Everyone there is something fun happening on deck! Shanks and Jaws are going to fight!"
...
After some time a circle of people is around us… they made us wait, these guys are grade one asśholes.
"Beat his ass Jaws I just bet 100,000 ß on you so you better not lose. The bets are 1 with ten so if you win I will get 1,000,000 ß... I will even buy you a new sword..." Wow, he is a horrible person, I look towards Oden and see that he even has a flag with my face terribly drawn in it. He is just always weird like that...
Then we hear Rayleigh explain the rule which is just no hitting below the belt... then after that… he says...
"BEGIN."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
I will try to keep the character's personalities as close to the original as I can. Especially the unknown characters on the crew. The MC decided to go with Roger's crew to train.
P.S: This story has 30 Chapters in advance on Patron if ya wanna check it out.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 4
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 4
Title: Fighting Against… Shanks (kid)
…
As soon as Rayleigh says. "BEGIN."
Shanks takes his cutlass out and slashed towards me. He covers his sword in Haki... I am a little impressed as he already knows how to use Haki even as a 13 year old, as expected of someone who lived and trained with legends.
He then swings his sword towards me.
[Devine Slash]
And a golden colour surrounds his sword as he slashes towards meBut I am not idle as I too slash towards him with my sword.
<Water Sword Style: Water Surface Slash>
Water appears behind my sword to give it momentum, and it also creates a beautiful
blue arc behind my sword.
Ching!
Our swords clash against each-other but…
Bing!
Half of my sword falls to the ground as his sword covered in Armament Haki cut right through mine. Well… this sucks.
I just look at my Sword Handle and drop it on the ground, it's useless to me now. After doing that, I just run towards Shanks and get in his personal space, and immediately punch at his kidney. Showing not even a slice of mercy as I put all of my power into that punch.
<100 Brick Fist>
I also use Fishman karate on top of it and as my fist is about to hit him...
*Pow*
He blocks my punch with his hand, the shocks of my Fishman Karate punch travel up his arm, but he seems unfazed by it.
Damn he is strong... but still… I am still only six and he is thirteen. But that is stupid, that excuse of mine at why I can't beat a kid is stupid. I can't allow myself to make excuses for losing a battle against a kid. I can't start backing off now, or I will keep backing off for the rest of my life.
I have to take some chances in this fight!!!
I then suddenly have an idea.
If I can't over power him in strength then I will beat him in technique.
I immediately turn my back towards Shanks, and start running towards a part of the crowd which has surrounded me and Shanks, looking at our fight. As I run towards them, they make way for me and I then… jump off the ship.
Splash!
And into the water...
I was limiting myself by training at the fishman karate dojo and forgot the most critical part of fighting… to use my own imagination and creativity. I will cheat and use cheap tricks against my enemies.
As I feel the water around me, I surround my arms with it and the compressed water takes the form of a whip. I then jump out of the water and into the deck again…
I immediately attack Shanks with the water child-like constructions of water around my arms.
<Water Whip>
While I attack him he dodges some of the primary attacks and that is when I hear the other crew members say.
"Ohh I thought he ran away."
"I thought he had to pee"
(Roger) "Maybe he did but we didn't notice."
"You really think so?"
Ok these guys really are insensitive assholes who can't even read the vibe.
But anyway now that I have water in the deck and even I am covered in water I get a boost in my strength...
I then slash towards Shanks with my water whips but he just slashed them to bits... and he gets covered in water... all according to plan... I already won... well then time to make it a little more dramatic.
"Jajajajajajaja I already won..." I say that with a smile on my face and with my own strange laugh.
But my joy is short-lived as I hear the crewmembers speak again.
"Wow now I really want him to lose."
(Roger)"I know right he even laughs like a villain."
Ok… These guys are really annoying. So I just turn towards them and yell at them with an angry face. "CAN YOU STOP GIVING BIASED COMMENTARY!!!"
Okay got to calm down and concentrate on the fight...Anyway... I bring my fist backwards… And then... Punch forward...
<Water Shockwave Fist>
Then, nothing happens...
Even Shanks seems confused by this...
"Was it a dud?!" Says Shanks questionably.
As soon as he starts saying that he starts sliding back slowly he looks at his own body as it slides back and then... then...
Swoosh!
Then as if by an invisible force he is violently pushed backwards....
Splash!
He was thrown into the sea...
"YYYEEEAAAHHHHHH.... He won."Screams Oden, with a huge smile on his his face.
"What he didn't win, Jaw also went in the sea. If the rules are like that then he lost first"Says another crew member.
"And that is the difference Jaws went there but Shanks was pushed there... gyahahahahahahaha." Says Oden, but the other crew member refutes him and so he and the other crew member get into a scuffle which then immediately escalates to a brawl between the two.
....
….
….
And so, since my fight with Shanks, one month passes. And I must say, if there is one thing the Roger Pirates know what to do, it is have fun.
We are currently on an island that just brings lighting down like rain. I am currently training in it while the others are exploring...
*Thunder*
A lighting bolt just hit my body... GOD DAMN THIS HURTS....
But I got to train my lighting resistance. I also have awakened my Armament Haki... I just had to develop my Observation Haki till I could feel my 'Spirit' Armament Haki, I have been training since then, even though now I am just six I could probably be a pretty notorious pirate with my physical strength and Haki.
Though I can't harden my Armament Haki yet I can now at least sense it. There was another way to awaken Armament Haki by just having a close to death situation, but I chose the hard and SAFE way...
Also Oden seems to have found a devil fruit... the Zap Zap fruit of the Paramicia type. It let's a person generate electricity from their bodies... I am obviously not going to eat a devil fruit but it seems useful. So I gambled with Oden until I won the fruit, I only won the fifth time so I had to waste a lot of my hard stolen treasure... though I only bought sake to bet against him… but I am not really rich so that took a lot of my money.
....
….
….
So like that another month passes on the blink of an eye and here we are. We are currently in Wano. I know what will happen from canon Oden will leave his wife and children behind and his whole country will be in a mess when he comes back.... well not my problem... I am only here in this crew to get strong not to babysit these monsters...
Though being here is quite entertaining...
I have even made huge progress... my Observation Haki can sense up to 500 meters. And I am finally able to use my Armament Haki to hit logia, also I have advanced quite better in other skills too... but while Oden is giving his goodbyes, I am just simply training. I can see the conflict in Oden... but he is a scum anyways because he abandoned his family just to have fun… even Roger calls him that to his face.
Well… no matter his end… it was his own fault and no one else's for leaving behind his people and especially his family. Also for not being strong and smart enough to kill them, he let his honor guide his actions. He should have just secretly sneaked inside the castle and killed Orochi… but then again, pride is a wistful thing.
....
Three days later and we arrive in Zou... Captain Roger is probably looking at the last Road Poneglyph now... he will soon become pirate king...
Well that doesn't matter I am currently trying to recruit some people for my future crew and I came in contact with a fatso *cough* I mean Poo he is a panda mink. He is also very strong so there is that. He is currently 16 years old... so that means 10 years older than me he can also cook some decent noodles... then there is his best friend that also wants to join my future crew he is called Shifu he is a red panda mink.
And then there is the last one… his name is Shishilian, he is 8 years old and a lion mink with a red mane around his neck,and he is very dramatic... perfect for my crew. I also chose these three minks for my future crew because they are fiercely loyal and the mink race have great potential for the future.
I will be taking Poo and Shifu with me in the Sea. I will also take Shishilian also as a cabin boy, until he becomes 12 and strong enough.
Now I have to break some important news to Captain Roger....
.
.
.
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(30 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Fighting Against… Shanks (kid)
…
As soon as Rayleigh says. "BEGIN."
Shanks takes his cutlass out and slashed towards me. He covers his sword in Haki... I am a little impressed as he already knows how to use Haki even as a 13 year old, as expected of someone who lived and trained with legends.
He then swings his sword towards me.
[Devine Slash]
And a golden colour surrounds his sword as he slashes towards meBut I am not idle as I too slash towards him with my sword.
<Water Sword Style: Water Surface Slash>
Water appears behind my sword to give it momentum, and it also creates a beautiful
blue arc behind my sword.
Ching!
Our swords clash against each-other but…
Bing!
Half of my sword falls to the ground as his sword covered in Armament Haki cut right through mine. Well… this sucks.
I just look at my Sword Handle and drop it on the ground, it's useless to me now. After doing that, I just run towards Shanks and get in his personal space, and immediately punch at his kidney. Showing not even a slice of mercy as I put all of my power into that punch.
<100 Brick Fist>
I also use Fishman karate on top of it and as my fist is about to hit him...
*Pow*
He blocks my punch with his hand, the shocks of my Fishman Karate punch travel up his arm, but he seems unfazed by it.
Damn he is strong... but still… I am still only six and he is thirteen. But that is stupid, that excuse of mine at why I can't beat a kid is stupid. I can't allow myself to make excuses for losing a battle against a kid. I can't start backing off now, or I will keep backing off for the rest of my life.
I have to take some chances in this fight!!!
I then suddenly have an idea.
If I can't over power him in strength then I will beat him in technique.
I immediately turn my back towards Shanks, and start running towards a part of the crowd which has surrounded me and Shanks, looking at our fight. As I run towards them, they make way for me and I then… jump off the ship.
Splash!
And into the water...
I was limiting myself by training at the fishman karate dojo and forgot the most critical part of fighting… to use my own imagination and creativity. I will cheat and use cheap tricks against my enemies.
As I feel the water around me, I surround my arms with it and the compressed water takes the form of a whip. I then jump out of the water and into the deck again…
I immediately attack Shanks with the water child-like constructions of water around my arms.
<Water Whip>
While I attack him he dodges some of the primary attacks and that is when I hear the other crew members say.
"Ohh I thought he ran away."
"I thought he had to pee"
(Roger) "Maybe he did but we didn't notice."
"You really think so?"
Ok these guys really are insensitive assholes who can't even read the vibe.
But anyway now that I have water in the deck and even I am covered in water I get a boost in my strength...
I then slash towards Shanks with my water whips but he just slashed them to bits... and he gets covered in water... all according to plan... I already won... well then time to make it a little more dramatic.
"Jajajajajajaja I already won..." I say that with a smile on my face and with my own strange laugh.
But my joy is short-lived as I hear the crewmembers speak again.
"Wow now I really want him to lose."
(Roger)"I know right he even laughs like a villain."
Ok… These guys are really annoying. So I just turn towards them and yell at them with an angry face. "CAN YOU STOP GIVING BIASED COMMENTARY!!!"
Okay got to calm down and concentrate on the fight...Anyway... I bring my fist backwards… And then... Punch forward...
<Water Shockwave Fist>
Then, nothing happens...
Even Shanks seems confused by this...
"Was it a dud?!" Says Shanks questionably.
As soon as he starts saying that he starts sliding back slowly he looks at his own body as it slides back and then... then...
Swoosh!
Then as if by an invisible force he is violently pushed backwards....
Splash!
He was thrown into the sea...
"YYYEEEAAAHHHHHH.... He won."Screams Oden, with a huge smile on his his face.
"What he didn't win, Jaw also went in the sea. If the rules are like that then he lost first"Says another crew member.
"And that is the difference Jaws went there but Shanks was pushed there... gyahahahahahahaha." Says Oden, but the other crew member refutes him and so he and the other crew member get into a scuffle which then immediately escalates to a brawl between the two.
....
….
….
And so, since my fight with Shanks, one month passes. And I must say, if there is one thing the Roger Pirates know what to do, it is have fun.
We are currently on an island that just brings lighting down like rain. I am currently training in it while the others are exploring...
*Thunder*
A lighting bolt just hit my body... GOD DAMN THIS HURTS....
But I got to train my lighting resistance. I also have awakened my Armament Haki... I just had to develop my Observation Haki till I could feel my 'Spirit' Armament Haki, I have been training since then, even though now I am just six I could probably be a pretty notorious pirate with my physical strength and Haki.
Though I can't harden my Armament Haki yet I can now at least sense it. There was another way to awaken Armament Haki by just having a close to death situation, but I chose the hard and SAFE way...
Also Oden seems to have found a devil fruit... the Zap Zap fruit of the Paramicia type. It let's a person generate electricity from their bodies... I am obviously not going to eat a devil fruit but it seems useful. So I gambled with Oden until I won the fruit, I only won the fifth time so I had to waste a lot of my hard stolen treasure... though I only bought sake to bet against him… but I am not really rich so that took a lot of my money.
....
….
….
So like that another month passes on the blink of an eye and here we are. We are currently in Wano. I know what will happen from canon Oden will leave his wife and children behind and his whole country will be in a mess when he comes back.... well not my problem... I am only here in this crew to get strong not to babysit these monsters...
Though being here is quite entertaining...
I have even made huge progress... my Observation Haki can sense up to 500 meters. And I am finally able to use my Armament Haki to hit logia, also I have advanced quite better in other skills too... but while Oden is giving his goodbyes, I am just simply training. I can see the conflict in Oden... but he is a scum anyways because he abandoned his family just to have fun… even Roger calls him that to his face.
Well… no matter his end… it was his own fault and no one else's for leaving behind his people and especially his family. Also for not being strong and smart enough to kill them, he let his honor guide his actions. He should have just secretly sneaked inside the castle and killed Orochi… but then again, pride is a wistful thing.
....
Three days later and we arrive in Zou... Captain Roger is probably looking at the last Road Poneglyph now... he will soon become pirate king...
Well that doesn't matter I am currently trying to recruit some people for my future crew and I came in contact with a fatso *cough* I mean Poo he is a panda mink. He is also very strong so there is that. He is currently 16 years old... so that means 10 years older than me he can also cook some decent noodles... then there is his best friend that also wants to join my future crew he is called Shifu he is a red panda mink.
And then there is the last one… his name is Shishilian, he is 8 years old and a lion mink with a red mane around his neck,and he is very dramatic... perfect for my crew. I also chose these three minks for my future crew because they are fiercely loyal and the mink race have great potential for the future.
I will be taking Poo and Shifu with me in the Sea. I will also take Shishilian also as a cabin boy, until he becomes 12 and strong enough.
Now I have to break some important news to Captain Roger....
.
.
.
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(30 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 5
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 5
Title: Leaving...
...
As Roger and the others were having a feast... singing and having fun I am just staying to the side Poo and Shifu are packing their things...
Roger is dancing with Oden very weirdly.... then Roger separates and goes to bring more sake. I go towards him and...
*Binks Sake song in the background*
(Listen to it to make the scene more fun)
"Captain Roger... I have something to say."
He looks at me... I can notice that he is already very drunk...
"Wha- What is it little Jaws." Says Roger drunkenly.
I clench my hands and take a deep breath and say. "I have truly had fun these last months Captain Roger... it's just that..."
"Hahahahahaha I am glad you had fun... that is why I went out to sea... to have fun be the freest man in the world..." Says Roger, interrupting me.
I also can't keep the smile off my face...
I had gotten a little close to these guys during these months… they were so fun to be around. Never a boring moment with them.
"I am really sad Captain ... I truly had fun... I also know YOU will die in a year...
THIS JUST ISN'T RIGHT LEAVING LIKE THIS... " I yell out at him, I have met Roger and am a little saddened that he won't really live. He will be The King of the Pirates, but he is the most chained man in the world to me. His life is literally being held on a chain by sicknesses.
He looks at me seriously for some seconds and I can sense some people around are looking at us and then he...
"Hahahahaha don't worry Jaws, no matter what.... our memories will always remain..." As he says, I can see the happy smile on his face. He isn't really afraid of death at all.
I see Captain, I always knew that we were very different from each other… I will never be like you… but I still respect you Captain Gol D Roger...
"Captain... I am leaving the Roger pirates... I am going to start making my own crew now." I suddenly told him out of nowhere.
He stops drinking seems surprised for a second then he just… laughs. "Hahahahaha... really, hahaha so you are going to have your own adventure now."
It's quite sad really if you only lived Roger you would be able to see an amazing world after you leave.
"Hey little Jaws don't be sad now, I don't want that to be our last memory... c'mon sing with me..." Says Roger as he pats me on the head.
I just can't help but smile at him. I will never be like him, I have decided to be greater than you will ever be Roger… but I will still respect you. That is the least I can do and will do for you Gol D Roger.
"OK ROGER!" I shout out loud as I start dancing with him and singing together.
""GATHER UP ALL OF THE CREW,
IT'S TIME TO SHIP OUR BINK'S BREW...""
....
….
The whole night is spent partying and I sleep past my normal curfew, I am a kid so I plan to live very healthily.
So here I am, currently eating some breakfast while the rest of the crew are trying to get over their hangovers. I am only six so I don't drink, which would ruin my body if I did. I also won't drink even in the future when I grow up. I mean look at Whitebeard… a legendary pirate who has amazing strength and an OP devil fruit, but only because he had a heart spasm at that moment Akainu put a magma fist through him... that was the moment that sealed his fate... extensive over drinking had indirectly killed him.
So yeah... I might party but never get drunk, also the reason why I am not going to Laugh Tale is also because of the target it will put in my back. I don't have a bounty yet so I can be free for a while to build my foundation on becoming a leading power in the New World. And as soon as Roger becomes the Pirate King I can get away from the spotlight and start my plan...
If I stay here and see the One Piece I will have a target in my back and I am too young and weak to survive that.
After Buggy, I am the weakest crew member and even Shanks is stronger than me. Though I did 'defeat' him in our little skirmish, buy I am not delusional enough to think that I can beat him yet.
I then look at Oden... the dumbass... I know when he returns to the country that he abounded he will have his own tragedy.
Though I had fun with them... I am not really stupid enough to risk my life for any of them. I am not the type of person to risk my life for others, and I am not generous enough to give away my precious future knowledge... after all... Oden surviving is a BIG butterfly effect. So I guess this is the last time we will see each other… Oden… bye~ bye~
....
After about three hours I am ready to leave. I also took a copy of the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia with me just to have it to help me identify any devil fruits I come across.
And the minks said they will provide me with a mid-sized boat with supplies. Welp, time to go back where I came from.
.....
….
….
Six months passed, and I am now seven years old… and at the same time, I am currently on the outskirts of Raijin island...
*Thunder*
Getting hit by lightning repeatedly... I am doing this to train my resistance to it. Because this island is going to be my base in the new world... not only is it close to Fishman island but it also has a natural defense against outsiders. So I will have to get my people to dig under the ground where it will be where my subordinates will stay. The entrance to this place will be underwater where the only Fishman will be able to get inside... the entrance will have to be small to not be able to fit a coated ship...
Poo and Shifu are in the boat. I have been training all of these six months under extreme conditions to force my young body to endure and adapt to extreme temperatures, forces of nature and beat up some sea kings along the way, and they have also been training with me... and Shifu has had some good progress if I was to compare his power it would be somewhere around pre-time skip Luffy... so Luffy without Haki and only gear second and third.
Then there is Poo... and I got to say he is pretty talented with electro he is also very hardworking… when a reward is involved... and if there is no treat he sleeps most of the time... plus he is a heavy sleeper.
I mean he even slept through a storm once... that guy is like a very dumb but cute panda pet... but he is funny so I keep him around. He is very different from Shifu who is hardworking and with a strict personality.
They are so different it is quite entertaining watching them argue sometimes.
Though I can tell that Poo already has started becoming devoted towards me. He ate a carrot once when I told him to.
Even Shifu who has known him all his life says Poo has never eaten carrots.. he hates them. Though this might seem insignificant to humans... to minks this seems like he acknowledges me as his superior and will listen to my orders.
And you know there is no other race more trustworthy that minks... I mean they were ready to sacrifice their entire country, for just one person that they knew was a friend of Oden.
.....
Ok, I am done training for the day...
As I get off Raijin island and I jump from the sea on the boat
I see Poo sleeping as usual... I also see that Shishilian has a newspaper on his hand reading it together with Shifu. They also have shocked faces...
""Jaws -sama/sensei you must look at this...""
"What is it ..."
As I get close to them I look at the newspaper they pushed in my face...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A/N: As we can see with all of my stories the MC is cold and calculating. He will sacrifice even someone he calls a friend to keep his monopoly over future knowledge.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapter in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Leaving...
...
As Roger and the others were having a feast... singing and having fun I am just staying to the side Poo and Shifu are packing their things...
Roger is dancing with Oden very weirdly.... then Roger separates and goes to bring more sake. I go towards him and...
*Binks Sake song in the background*
(Listen to it to make the scene more fun)
"Captain Roger... I have something to say."
He looks at me... I can notice that he is already very drunk...
"Wha- What is it little Jaws." Says Roger drunkenly.
I clench my hands and take a deep breath and say. "I have truly had fun these last months Captain Roger... it's just that..."
"Hahahahahaha I am glad you had fun... that is why I went out to sea... to have fun be the freest man in the world..." Says Roger, interrupting me.
I also can't keep the smile off my face...
I had gotten a little close to these guys during these months… they were so fun to be around. Never a boring moment with them.
"I am really sad Captain ... I truly had fun... I also know YOU will die in a year...
THIS JUST ISN'T RIGHT LEAVING LIKE THIS... " I yell out at him, I have met Roger and am a little saddened that he won't really live. He will be The King of the Pirates, but he is the most chained man in the world to me. His life is literally being held on a chain by sicknesses.
He looks at me seriously for some seconds and I can sense some people around are looking at us and then he...
"Hahahahaha don't worry Jaws, no matter what.... our memories will always remain..." As he says, I can see the happy smile on his face. He isn't really afraid of death at all.
I see Captain, I always knew that we were very different from each other… I will never be like you… but I still respect you Captain Gol D Roger...
"Captain... I am leaving the Roger pirates... I am going to start making my own crew now." I suddenly told him out of nowhere.
He stops drinking seems surprised for a second then he just… laughs. "Hahahahaha... really, hahaha so you are going to have your own adventure now."
It's quite sad really if you only lived Roger you would be able to see an amazing world after you leave.
"Hey little Jaws don't be sad now, I don't want that to be our last memory... c'mon sing with me..." Says Roger as he pats me on the head.
I just can't help but smile at him. I will never be like him, I have decided to be greater than you will ever be Roger… but I will still respect you. That is the least I can do and will do for you Gol D Roger.
"OK ROGER!" I shout out loud as I start dancing with him and singing together.
""GATHER UP ALL OF THE CREW,
IT'S TIME TO SHIP OUR BINK'S BREW...""
....
….
The whole night is spent partying and I sleep past my normal curfew, I am a kid so I plan to live very healthily.
So here I am, currently eating some breakfast while the rest of the crew are trying to get over their hangovers. I am only six so I don't drink, which would ruin my body if I did. I also won't drink even in the future when I grow up. I mean look at Whitebeard… a legendary pirate who has amazing strength and an OP devil fruit, but only because he had a heart spasm at that moment Akainu put a magma fist through him... that was the moment that sealed his fate... extensive over drinking had indirectly killed him.
So yeah... I might party but never get drunk, also the reason why I am not going to Laugh Tale is also because of the target it will put in my back. I don't have a bounty yet so I can be free for a while to build my foundation on becoming a leading power in the New World. And as soon as Roger becomes the Pirate King I can get away from the spotlight and start my plan...
If I stay here and see the One Piece I will have a target in my back and I am too young and weak to survive that.
After Buggy, I am the weakest crew member and even Shanks is stronger than me. Though I did 'defeat' him in our little skirmish, buy I am not delusional enough to think that I can beat him yet.
I then look at Oden... the dumbass... I know when he returns to the country that he abounded he will have his own tragedy.
Though I had fun with them... I am not really stupid enough to risk my life for any of them. I am not the type of person to risk my life for others, and I am not generous enough to give away my precious future knowledge... after all... Oden surviving is a BIG butterfly effect. So I guess this is the last time we will see each other… Oden… bye~ bye~
....
After about three hours I am ready to leave. I also took a copy of the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia with me just to have it to help me identify any devil fruits I come across.
And the minks said they will provide me with a mid-sized boat with supplies. Welp, time to go back where I came from.
.....
….
….
Six months passed, and I am now seven years old… and at the same time, I am currently on the outskirts of Raijin island...
*Thunder*
Getting hit by lightning repeatedly... I am doing this to train my resistance to it. Because this island is going to be my base in the new world... not only is it close to Fishman island but it also has a natural defense against outsiders. So I will have to get my people to dig under the ground where it will be where my subordinates will stay. The entrance to this place will be underwater where the only Fishman will be able to get inside... the entrance will have to be small to not be able to fit a coated ship...
Poo and Shifu are in the boat. I have been training all of these six months under extreme conditions to force my young body to endure and adapt to extreme temperatures, forces of nature and beat up some sea kings along the way, and they have also been training with me... and Shifu has had some good progress if I was to compare his power it would be somewhere around pre-time skip Luffy... so Luffy without Haki and only gear second and third.
Then there is Poo... and I got to say he is pretty talented with electro he is also very hardworking… when a reward is involved... and if there is no treat he sleeps most of the time... plus he is a heavy sleeper.
I mean he even slept through a storm once... that guy is like a very dumb but cute panda pet... but he is funny so I keep him around. He is very different from Shifu who is hardworking and with a strict personality.
They are so different it is quite entertaining watching them argue sometimes.
Though I can tell that Poo already has started becoming devoted towards me. He ate a carrot once when I told him to.
Even Shifu who has known him all his life says Poo has never eaten carrots.. he hates them. Though this might seem insignificant to humans... to minks this seems like he acknowledges me as his superior and will listen to my orders.
And you know there is no other race more trustworthy that minks... I mean they were ready to sacrifice their entire country, for just one person that they knew was a friend of Oden.
.....
Ok, I am done training for the day...
As I get off Raijin island and I jump from the sea on the boat
I see Poo sleeping as usual... I also see that Shishilian has a newspaper on his hand reading it together with Shifu. They also have shocked faces...
""Jaws -sama/sensei you must look at this...""
"What is it ..."
As I get close to them I look at the newspaper they pushed in my face...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A/N: As we can see with all of my stories the MC is cold and calculating. He will sacrifice even someone he calls a friend to keep his monopoly over future knowledge.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapter in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 6
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 6
Title: Time Goes On
...
As I look at the newspaper... well the front page says it all...
PIRATE KING GOLD ROGER HAS CONQUERED THE GRAND LINE.
Well, it seems like you did it Roger... but I also didn't really doubt that you could do it either way because I knew you would do it from the manga but... mehhh... anyway back to training.
....
....
One year passes and here I am at the age of eight... fighting against a panda...
I look at my sparring partner… my favorite lazy panda mink… Poo… stopping him from becoming too lazy is training on itself… when I look at Poo I see a serious expression on his face. As if he is thinking hard… when I know he isn't.
Then Poo charges towards me... as soon as I see that. I use a technique I have been learning lately. I twitch my foot muscles and kick the ground creating a crack in it.
<Soru>
I appear behind Poo… and I punch him on the back of his head.
*Baam*
Immediately Poo falls down while hugging his head and he starts rolling around while painfully complaining.
"Owowowowowowow why did you hit me there that hurt."
I just smile at him slightly and I say…
"Well, that is your weak spot obviously."
....
After the spar… if it could even be called that.
I just beat Poo around to make him more motivated… that Panda sure is a lazy sh*t…
Also if I remember things correctly, this is the year where Roger dies... I better return to Fishman island... I am sure that there will be a lot of humans coming thereafter the age of piracy starts... and then I can save some fishmen… and they will feel such gratitude towards me that they will become my subordinates… and I will start raising my power… ahhh I love it when things fall beautifully in place...
....
After coating my own small ship I go towards Fishman Island.
....
As I am underwater going towards Fishman island, I see a pirate ship coming up...
Well then... I guess it is my lucky day.
....
I got out of my ship's coated bubble and started… swimming towards the ship at full speed… then as I get close to their ship I hit their coating bubble with my palm.
<Buddha's Palm>
The bubble ripples as soon as I hit it with my palm and...
*Pop*
*Boom*
I crashed into the ship and popped their bubble underwater so all of them are drowning now.
I look at them as they drown without any resistance… The weak really shouldn't come to the new world… and I consider myself weak too… but these guys were even weaker...
.....
I rummage through their ship for anything valuable. The time I spent with the Roger pirates gave me some insight into spotting treasure and roughly guessing their value.
….
Ok, so I found around 90.000.000 ß on treasure. They probably got it from pillaging… but that is not my problem... I am feeling lucky today.
If there was a lottery in this would… I would buy one right away...
.
Then I get back on my ship and continue going towards Fishman Island… I bring the treasure in the ship and Poo… like always asked if there was any good food on the enemy ship… *sigh* this guy...
....
When I arrive at Fishman island... I use my Observation Haki to the maximum to sense anyone with negative fighting intent… my Observation Haki spreads through a big part of the island...
I sense 94 people with that 40 are Fishman and the others are humans. They are in mermaid cove fighting against each other.
Well, then I guess I should go and pay a visit then. Then I turn towards my crew members Poo, Shishilian, and Shifu.
"Follow me."
....
When I arrived at the battlefield the fishmen seemed to have it under control and the humans were all defeated. Well, I guess there is nothing for me to do here. Damn, I thought I was going to have my protagonist moment.
....
Two months later and I get the news that Roger is dead now...
*Slash*
I slashed another human again ninety-seven left. Damn many weaklings have been coming here now that the age of piracy has started.
Well, then how about I try the new trick that I discovered. Then I concentrated my Haki and...
*whoosh*
... fifty-four people… fall down... damn I wanted to get them all... I could have gotten them all but I would have knocked even the civilians and allies power without control is just a disaster...
Well then let's get rid of these pests and I am going to train with some other people... I hope they are strong.
Then the water covered my blade...
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
A blue flying slash went towards my enemies.
"""AAAAHHHHH"""
I cut them all down… then I sheath my sword...
Damn, I hope someone stronger shows up next time. I need to advance my Haki some more… I could go to fight Kaido's or Big Mom's crew but I am not suicidal...
....
Ten months later since Roger's death and still many humans keep coming to Fishman Island in droves.
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
A blue energy slash goes towards my enemies and cuts them all down.
"""AHHHHH."""
Most of them are cut down… damn… even though I am not really a full swordsman… I really need to get better at cutting stuff…
Then one of the survivors comes towards me to beg.
"W -WAIT STOP WE PROMISE WE WILL NEVER COME BACK HERE."
I did this once and I came to regret that when they came back with more friends. I don't like unpredictable situations so… sorry but you will have to die for my peace of mind...
I just look at him and his companions indifferently and the ground where I am standing cracks as I use my self taught...
<Soru>
...I appear in front of them and...
*slash**slash**slash**slash**slash*
I quickly cut them all before they can even blink.
Then I look at my side where I see that my subordinates are also killing some pirates and traffickers.
Also, Poo has unlocked Observation Haki from continuous battles on Fishman island and me beating him on the head. That is good and Shishilian and Shifu has gotten stronger too. But nowhere near Poo through… that fat panda is quite talented… and lazy...
Also, my new subordinates are 1500 Fishman from the Fishman District that I am convinced to follow me. I used their hatred of humans to my advantage in recruiting them. I am not a hypocrite to hate humans myself since I am human too inside. No matter what my appearance looks like. But using that to my advantage to get me some power is no big deal.
Also got news from 'communicating with the pirate' that Shiki went to Marine Ford and got defeated.... so that is neat.
I also robbed a lot of pirates so that was fun... and I got a lot of money out of it too, I really am getting richer, especially since I don't currently pay most of my subordinates, hooray to some free labor... though I might have to start paying them to keep them in my little army.
....
Another year passes and it feels like I am just training during these last times. But it has definitely shown its results, as even though I am only ten...
I coat my sword in haki to not damage it.
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
The sword wave kills some enemies.
I heard from interrogating pirates... that as I expected... Shiki has escaped Impel Down.
Also, scum has started coming here more... and it just isn't good for training anymore and it has gotten a little crowded.
Then as I try to find any hidden enemies with my Observation Haki I think about my plan...
I will soon be going to the New World now… that should be exciting...
.....
.....
One year later and I look over the plans of the underground & underwater city. I have planned an airway system and everything. Currently, it is just a cave in which the only entry is by going underwater.
I got these Fishmen to do free labor for me so the building process is going really fast already... but I would like this process sped up.
Also haven't had a good fight in ages... I need to go and find someone who will help me advance my Haki more.
Though I am still not willing to endanger myself against someone like a Yonko Commander or anything like that. Even if my haki would advance faster... I would with no doubt die... after all I don't have enough… plot armor...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Also the MC isn't a Swordsman or anything like that he just uses a sword because it does more damage than a fist. Imagine if all of Luffy's attacks had the lethal power him using a sword... but I guess he wouldn't be Luffy if he used a sword.
P.S: Lots of timeskips in this, I know... but the story has to move along.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in Advance in there)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Time Goes On
...
As I look at the newspaper... well the front page says it all...
PIRATE KING GOLD ROGER HAS CONQUERED THE GRAND LINE.
Well, it seems like you did it Roger... but I also didn't really doubt that you could do it either way because I knew you would do it from the manga but... mehhh... anyway back to training.
....
....
One year passes and here I am at the age of eight... fighting against a panda...
I look at my sparring partner… my favorite lazy panda mink… Poo… stopping him from becoming too lazy is training on itself… when I look at Poo I see a serious expression on his face. As if he is thinking hard… when I know he isn't.
Then Poo charges towards me... as soon as I see that. I use a technique I have been learning lately. I twitch my foot muscles and kick the ground creating a crack in it.
<Soru>
I appear behind Poo… and I punch him on the back of his head.
*Baam*
Immediately Poo falls down while hugging his head and he starts rolling around while painfully complaining.
"Owowowowowowow why did you hit me there that hurt."
I just smile at him slightly and I say…
"Well, that is your weak spot obviously."
....
After the spar… if it could even be called that.
I just beat Poo around to make him more motivated… that Panda sure is a lazy sh*t…
Also if I remember things correctly, this is the year where Roger dies... I better return to Fishman island... I am sure that there will be a lot of humans coming thereafter the age of piracy starts... and then I can save some fishmen… and they will feel such gratitude towards me that they will become my subordinates… and I will start raising my power… ahhh I love it when things fall beautifully in place...
....
After coating my own small ship I go towards Fishman Island.
....
As I am underwater going towards Fishman island, I see a pirate ship coming up...
Well then... I guess it is my lucky day.
....
I got out of my ship's coated bubble and started… swimming towards the ship at full speed… then as I get close to their ship I hit their coating bubble with my palm.
<Buddha's Palm>
The bubble ripples as soon as I hit it with my palm and...
*Pop*
*Boom*
I crashed into the ship and popped their bubble underwater so all of them are drowning now.
I look at them as they drown without any resistance… The weak really shouldn't come to the new world… and I consider myself weak too… but these guys were even weaker...
.....
I rummage through their ship for anything valuable. The time I spent with the Roger pirates gave me some insight into spotting treasure and roughly guessing their value.
….
Ok, so I found around 90.000.000 ß on treasure. They probably got it from pillaging… but that is not my problem... I am feeling lucky today.
If there was a lottery in this would… I would buy one right away...
.
Then I get back on my ship and continue going towards Fishman Island… I bring the treasure in the ship and Poo… like always asked if there was any good food on the enemy ship… *sigh* this guy...
....
When I arrive at Fishman island... I use my Observation Haki to the maximum to sense anyone with negative fighting intent… my Observation Haki spreads through a big part of the island...
I sense 94 people with that 40 are Fishman and the others are humans. They are in mermaid cove fighting against each other.
Well, then I guess I should go and pay a visit then. Then I turn towards my crew members Poo, Shishilian, and Shifu.
"Follow me."
....
When I arrived at the battlefield the fishmen seemed to have it under control and the humans were all defeated. Well, I guess there is nothing for me to do here. Damn, I thought I was going to have my protagonist moment.
....
Two months later and I get the news that Roger is dead now...
*Slash*
I slashed another human again ninety-seven left. Damn many weaklings have been coming here now that the age of piracy has started.
Well, then how about I try the new trick that I discovered. Then I concentrated my Haki and...
*whoosh*
... fifty-four people… fall down... damn I wanted to get them all... I could have gotten them all but I would have knocked even the civilians and allies power without control is just a disaster...
Well then let's get rid of these pests and I am going to train with some other people... I hope they are strong.
Then the water covered my blade...
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
A blue flying slash went towards my enemies.
"""AAAAHHHHH"""
I cut them all down… then I sheath my sword...
Damn, I hope someone stronger shows up next time. I need to advance my Haki some more… I could go to fight Kaido's or Big Mom's crew but I am not suicidal...
....
Ten months later since Roger's death and still many humans keep coming to Fishman Island in droves.
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
A blue energy slash goes towards my enemies and cuts them all down.
"""AHHHHH."""
Most of them are cut down… damn… even though I am not really a full swordsman… I really need to get better at cutting stuff…
Then one of the survivors comes towards me to beg.
"W -WAIT STOP WE PROMISE WE WILL NEVER COME BACK HERE."
I did this once and I came to regret that when they came back with more friends. I don't like unpredictable situations so… sorry but you will have to die for my peace of mind...
I just look at him and his companions indifferently and the ground where I am standing cracks as I use my self taught...
<Soru>
...I appear in front of them and...
*slash**slash**slash**slash**slash*
I quickly cut them all before they can even blink.
Then I look at my side where I see that my subordinates are also killing some pirates and traffickers.
Also, Poo has unlocked Observation Haki from continuous battles on Fishman island and me beating him on the head. That is good and Shishilian and Shifu has gotten stronger too. But nowhere near Poo through… that fat panda is quite talented… and lazy...
Also, my new subordinates are 1500 Fishman from the Fishman District that I am convinced to follow me. I used their hatred of humans to my advantage in recruiting them. I am not a hypocrite to hate humans myself since I am human too inside. No matter what my appearance looks like. But using that to my advantage to get me some power is no big deal.
Also got news from 'communicating with the pirate' that Shiki went to Marine Ford and got defeated.... so that is neat.
I also robbed a lot of pirates so that was fun... and I got a lot of money out of it too, I really am getting richer, especially since I don't currently pay most of my subordinates, hooray to some free labor... though I might have to start paying them to keep them in my little army.
....
Another year passes and it feels like I am just training during these last times. But it has definitely shown its results, as even though I am only ten...
I coat my sword in haki to not damage it.
<Water Sword Style: Flying Water Slash>
The sword wave kills some enemies.
I heard from interrogating pirates... that as I expected... Shiki has escaped Impel Down.
Also, scum has started coming here more... and it just isn't good for training anymore and it has gotten a little crowded.
Then as I try to find any hidden enemies with my Observation Haki I think about my plan...
I will soon be going to the New World now… that should be exciting...
.....
.....
One year later and I look over the plans of the underground & underwater city. I have planned an airway system and everything. Currently, it is just a cave in which the only entry is by going underwater.
I got these Fishmen to do free labor for me so the building process is going really fast already... but I would like this process sped up.
Also haven't had a good fight in ages... I need to go and find someone who will help me advance my Haki more.
Though I am still not willing to endanger myself against someone like a Yonko Commander or anything like that. Even if my haki would advance faster... I would with no doubt die... after all I don't have enough… plot armor...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Also the MC isn't a Swordsman or anything like that he just uses a sword because it does more damage than a fist. Imagine if all of Luffy's attacks had the lethal power him using a sword... but I guess he wouldn't be Luffy if he used a sword.
P.S: Lots of timeskips in this, I know... but the story has to move along.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in Advance in there)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 7
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 7
Title: The Fish is out of the Pond
…..
At the age of twelve, I have finally started working on my goal and gained some power.
When I arrive on Fishman island like usual there are slavers all around getting killed.
In the canon I believe Whitebeard came to save this island by declaring it his territory... but now I don't think we even need help. My thousands of subordinates are taking a very active role in fighting any human that comes to Fishman Island.
Now 800 more merfolk have joined me.
I now have an army of 2300 Fishmen and Merfolk... and since we are fighting (also robbing) any human that comes here. I have gained a reputation amongst my fellow Fishman... a very good reputation actually.
Also, I have started to notice that I have gained the ability to breed. I must say... that is nice... lust is one of the wonders of life and I must experience lots of it. Especially here in the One Piece world where there exist a lot of beautiful human women... mermaids... ahhh I can't wait to start having s*x again...
Plus now I can complete one of my plans during this year.
Sometimes, I wonder if I had a system and jerked off... would I get the lucky pervert skill or perk.... that would be like free plot armor.
Anyway, I have given my more... cruel subordinates a certain order. I need them to start intercepting ships that are underwater and coming here from Paradise. After all, they are weaklings and don't have any benefits to my strength anymore… also this can be considered as paying my subordinates...
So now I am going to wait in Fishman Island for a month for Whitebeard to show up.
…..
Even one month later and there is no sign of Whitebeard…
After doing another pushup with the giant boulder on my back. I kick the boulder off of me… I can't help but think about the timeline…
I am already changing the events and Whitebeard hasn't come here... well I guess I don't get to spar with any of his crew then...
This should also be the time during which Oden dies by being boiled to death... well goodbye Oden... it was nice while it lasted... look where your pride got you... I am not that compassionate that I would risk my life for anyone... also it was kind of your fault that these things are going to happen to you, Oden...
…..
One year passed and I upped up my training to the extreme. Especially currently as I have my eyes closed, I open them and see my training ground.
*thunder*
I look at this lightning ravished island...
*boom*
...and another lighting bolt hits my body I can feel hot electricity running through my blood...
DAMN IT THIS HURTS!!!!... I DON'T WANT TO DO THIS!!!.... why do I have to force myself so much...
*sigh* ... I might need to be a little harsher on myself... only then can I sharpen my Haki... senseless torture on myself will not strengthen Haki... I always concentrate on my Haki to protect myself from lighting and distract myself from the enormous amount of pain... even though I have built some resistance to lighting it still hurts a LOT.
Also since I am not brave or stupid enough to fight enemies stronger than me so this is my only method...
*boom*
As another lighting bolt comes crashing down on me... I focus my Haki and as it is about to hit me... something different from the other times happens...
As the lighting bolt is about to hit me straight on... my will of not wanting to feel so much pain anymore and my controlled frustration.
*crack*
*boom*
The lighting disperses as soon as it is about to touch me.
I looked around surprised...
YES FIN-
*boom*
...and another lightning bolt hit me and it stopped my celebration… DAMN IT THIS HURTS...
.
.
.
.
.
This thunder raining island has really done wonders for my haki training.
While training me Rayleigh used to say that pain and fighting are the best teachers... well what better teacher than hundreds of millions of volts of lightning strikes on my body. I mean I have almost been knocked out by the lighting a lot of times.
But now after many years of training here... I can confidently stand on the outskirts of the island... that might not seem something impressive since Rogers Crew could go on the island by protecting them with Haki...
But compared to those freaks... lighting is very dangerous to me... I mean even Roger's Crew would be hurt by lightning if it hit them directly...
Especially in the middle of the island where lighting with billion volts of power strikes... even if I have built quite a resistance to lighting... that amount would definitely critically injure me if it hits me directly... actually, it might even kill me...
Then I point my palm towards a boulder nest to me and gently touch the bolder… let me see my progress now...
*Vrooom*
Invisible energy extends from my hand and...
*Boom*
The giant boulder explodes from the inside...
"YYYYEEEESSSSSSS...."
I can't help but scream in joy... I have been training to advance my Armament Haki sooo long. Plus I trained diligently every day... no rest for the wicked and all that. Finally, I got to the next level... I didn't want to risk my life so I motivated myself differently...by forcing myself into painful and dangerous situations against lightning... the enormous amount of pain and me not wanting to feel this torment anymore... I went to the next level...
I wanted to give up so many times but I didn't let that hinder my disciple and I was harsh on myself and I finally got the results I wanted... finally now that I have a grasp on this advanced form of Haki I can finally relax a little...
...
Well, then time to go to my new base.
I go outside of the island and start swimming underwater... then about a hundred meters deep I can see the entrance to my base...
Finally, I can rest a little...
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTES:
The MC is finally starting to come out of his shell. His Armament Haki going to the next level puts him at a level that is different from the others in the New World.
P.S: Now that he has this strong Armament form of Haki. He now feels more secure, also his plan will start playing now.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N with 31 chapters in advance.
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: The Fish is out of the Pond
…..
At the age of twelve, I have finally started working on my goal and gained some power.
When I arrive on Fishman island like usual there are slavers all around getting killed.
In the canon I believe Whitebeard came to save this island by declaring it his territory... but now I don't think we even need help. My thousands of subordinates are taking a very active role in fighting any human that comes to Fishman Island.
Now 800 more merfolk have joined me.
I now have an army of 2300 Fishmen and Merfolk... and since we are fighting (also robbing) any human that comes here. I have gained a reputation amongst my fellow Fishman... a very good reputation actually.
Also, I have started to notice that I have gained the ability to breed. I must say... that is nice... lust is one of the wonders of life and I must experience lots of it. Especially here in the One Piece world where there exist a lot of beautiful human women... mermaids... ahhh I can't wait to start having s*x again...
Plus now I can complete one of my plans during this year.
Sometimes, I wonder if I had a system and jerked off... would I get the lucky pervert skill or perk.... that would be like free plot armor.
Anyway, I have given my more... cruel subordinates a certain order. I need them to start intercepting ships that are underwater and coming here from Paradise. After all, they are weaklings and don't have any benefits to my strength anymore… also this can be considered as paying my subordinates...
So now I am going to wait in Fishman Island for a month for Whitebeard to show up.
…..
Even one month later and there is no sign of Whitebeard…
After doing another pushup with the giant boulder on my back. I kick the boulder off of me… I can't help but think about the timeline…
I am already changing the events and Whitebeard hasn't come here... well I guess I don't get to spar with any of his crew then...
This should also be the time during which Oden dies by being boiled to death... well goodbye Oden... it was nice while it lasted... look where your pride got you... I am not that compassionate that I would risk my life for anyone... also it was kind of your fault that these things are going to happen to you, Oden...
…..
One year passed and I upped up my training to the extreme. Especially currently as I have my eyes closed, I open them and see my training ground.
*thunder*
I look at this lightning ravished island...
*boom*
...and another lighting bolt hits my body I can feel hot electricity running through my blood...
DAMN IT THIS HURTS!!!!... I DON'T WANT TO DO THIS!!!.... why do I have to force myself so much...
*sigh* ... I might need to be a little harsher on myself... only then can I sharpen my Haki... senseless torture on myself will not strengthen Haki... I always concentrate on my Haki to protect myself from lighting and distract myself from the enormous amount of pain... even though I have built some resistance to lighting it still hurts a LOT.
Also since I am not brave or stupid enough to fight enemies stronger than me so this is my only method...
*boom*
As another lighting bolt comes crashing down on me... I focus my Haki and as it is about to hit me... something different from the other times happens...
As the lighting bolt is about to hit me straight on... my will of not wanting to feel so much pain anymore and my controlled frustration.
*crack*
*boom*
The lighting disperses as soon as it is about to touch me.
I looked around surprised...
YES FIN-
*boom*
...and another lightning bolt hit me and it stopped my celebration… DAMN IT THIS HURTS...
.
.
.
.
.
This thunder raining island has really done wonders for my haki training.
While training me Rayleigh used to say that pain and fighting are the best teachers... well what better teacher than hundreds of millions of volts of lightning strikes on my body. I mean I have almost been knocked out by the lighting a lot of times.
But now after many years of training here... I can confidently stand on the outskirts of the island... that might not seem something impressive since Rogers Crew could go on the island by protecting them with Haki...
But compared to those freaks... lighting is very dangerous to me... I mean even Roger's Crew would be hurt by lightning if it hit them directly...
Especially in the middle of the island where lighting with billion volts of power strikes... even if I have built quite a resistance to lighting... that amount would definitely critically injure me if it hits me directly... actually, it might even kill me...
Then I point my palm towards a boulder nest to me and gently touch the bolder… let me see my progress now...
*Vrooom*
Invisible energy extends from my hand and...
*Boom*
The giant boulder explodes from the inside...
"YYYYEEEESSSSSSS...."
I can't help but scream in joy... I have been training to advance my Armament Haki sooo long. Plus I trained diligently every day... no rest for the wicked and all that. Finally, I got to the next level... I didn't want to risk my life so I motivated myself differently...by forcing myself into painful and dangerous situations against lightning... the enormous amount of pain and me not wanting to feel this torment anymore... I went to the next level...
I wanted to give up so many times but I didn't let that hinder my disciple and I was harsh on myself and I finally got the results I wanted... finally now that I have a grasp on this advanced form of Haki I can finally relax a little...
...
Well, then time to go to my new base.
I go outside of the island and start swimming underwater... then about a hundred meters deep I can see the entrance to my base...
Finally, I can rest a little...
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTES:
The MC is finally starting to come out of his shell. His Armament Haki going to the next level puts him at a level that is different from the others in the New World.
P.S: Now that he has this strong Armament form of Haki. He now feels more secure, also his plan will start playing now.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N with 31 chapters in advance.
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 8
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 8
Title: Kisame?!
.
.
.
I see the entrance and I swim inside and go in there... when I go inside my base... I can help but admire the interior of the underground city...
Full of lights and crude built buildings.
Here lives my crew which consists of 3 minks, 1560 Fishman, and 800 mermen. Also three humans.
Why the three humans... well they are women... and well in the future I know I will need a strong crew soon. So I started creating my own and by creating my own... I mean I had s*x with ten females twice my age (24)... three human and three Fishwomen and the other four are mermaids.
I was made the father of ten kids in only a year... the Fishwomen and the mermaids were saved by me from slavers... the human women also were saved in Sabaody Archipelago from becoming slaves. It might seem that there is a rhythm here... and there is one...
I manipulate them and make myself seem like a knight in shining armor. It is cliché but the thing is that… real women love cliché when it happens to them...
First... I save a woman and then imprint on her that I am a hero... also a little of low self-esteem from them because they almost became slaves like they were nothing and their families didn't help them… and then they start thinking that they are lucky to be in my harem... and they are all willing to do that… be in my harem that is…
Since they were almost slaves, they will cling to someone with power and their savior (a.k.a me)...
Also, I am pretty sure they won't betray me because I saved them... I saved a lot of humans and mermaids but I only chose the prettiest to accompany me... since I am in a world like this where absolute power is possible... not expressing my desires and sins would be a waste of power for me...
This is how you create a functional harem... not from some form of love or anything like that... they warship and hold me as someone who can do no wrong... so that is why they won't betray me... also I can tell with my Observation Haki if they hold any malicious intent towards me since my Observation Haki is already at quite a high level though not high enough to see the future but enough to sense if someone has hate towards me... my Observation Haki has started working to my needs... I have a strong sense of not wanting to be betrayed because that would be a weakness of mine... so my Observation Haki evolved into me being able to sense their emotions...
Also as soon as I sense any slight malice from anyone towards me I... kill them...
I won't leave any loose ends to evolve and become dangerous...
Also, a reason why I made kids is... well in the future I know for a fact I won't be eating a devil fruit... there come BIG weaknesses from eating one...
And also because of my knowledge of canon, I know where some amazing fruits are... I also don't really trust anyone here.... that is when I thought of having some of my kids eat some of the fruits that I will 'find'... and they won't even be able to drown like a normal devil fruit user because they are either fishmen, mermen or half-fishmen. And if they fall into water they can trust their family to pick them up...
Also, I will finally have a family here, souls created by me... the people that I can trust... my children...
Although the chance exists for my harem members to cheat on me... it is minuscule... and everyone here knows how dangerous I am... even their fish brains can understand that. Though I am not delusional enough to think that my harem has no chance of cheating on me... thinking like that isn't realistic... but I will kill anyone who crosses me...
I will also check my children when they are born if they really are my children. If they are not... then obviously both the baby and the mother will be killed. The father will be killed too… and three generations of their family will be purged...
Also, there is another thing that holds my new harem together... that is fear... absolute fear of me... they love me but they also fear me and my power.
...
Anyway as I am walking I notice a big crude stone castle... it wasn't the best castle out there but... it was mine... then I started walking towards it.
When I arrive at the castle a lot of people bow to me with respect, sheep all of them... but they are also my sheep, everything and everyone in here is mine… so that is good...
When I enter inside of my castle the first thing I see is a miniature version of myself playing with a big wooden sword... he is Kisame, my first child... because I already have ten kids and in the future, I will definitely have more… also…
I might forget some of their names (I plan to have a LOT of children) if I don't remind myself... so I named all of my kids after anime characters that they might resemble as babies, at least I won't forget that...
Then I am woken from my thoughts... when Kisame as soon as he sees me... he comes wobbly running towards me...
And as usual… Kisame with his unnatural strength he jumps up to my knees but... I catch him before he crashes back into the ground and I swirl him around...
"How have you been Kisame… I see that you have gotten stronger."
Kisame is my first son. He is only four months old... He is also a full-blooded Fishman and is quite... freakish...
None of his siblings have even started crawling but Kisame can already kinda run... he also grew up faster and his body is monstrously strong from birth compared to other babies even Fishman babies… a couple of days after he was born he could hurt a normal human's finger by squeezing it too hard.
Though his intelligence hasn't caught up with his body growth... he still sh*ts on his diapers... also his vocal cords have already developed to be strong and able to talk but his intelligence hasn't caught up with his body... he is someone born with a strong body... kind of like some characters that I know from One Piece with unnatural strength... I truly was lucky… though he will still need to train to be anything special.
Also, I have already grown a little fond of my children… and no matter what training I do or how tired I am I always come here to be with my children to read them a bedtime story... well I didn't actually read it... I just say Papa to them thousands of times to them... I am waiting for one of them for their first word to be Papa...
Then I notice Kisame just looks at me... and he continues wobbling in my arms...
I just laugh at him and say...
"You are the older brother so you must protect all of your siblings... Kisame."
Then Kisame still has his smile on his face and he continues wobbling around in my arms...
Then I put him back on the ground and he started clumsily run around... in the beginning, I was suspicious of Kisame being some kind of reincarnated person like me...
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
(This is where this Jaws differentiates from my other MC's. He will have a certain love for his children. Though they won't become his weakness he will still live them more than he will love anything else. He will love them in his own twisted way that is why they won't become his weakness (like Ace was Whitebeards)
Also, Jaws has kind of taken the big mom route to power.
His children when they grow up the oldest will be around Zoro's age during Canon... expect to see a lot of them. When Canon starts the MC will be a big deal… how big of a deal… well keep reading and you will find out…. (Spoiler: Quite a big deal actually. Kisame also will be strong for his age like Oden was.)
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Kisame?!
.
.
.
I see the entrance and I swim inside and go in there... when I go inside my base... I can help but admire the interior of the underground city...
Full of lights and crude built buildings.
Here lives my crew which consists of 3 minks, 1560 Fishman, and 800 mermen. Also three humans.
Why the three humans... well they are women... and well in the future I know I will need a strong crew soon. So I started creating my own and by creating my own... I mean I had s*x with ten females twice my age (24)... three human and three Fishwomen and the other four are mermaids.
I was made the father of ten kids in only a year... the Fishwomen and the mermaids were saved by me from slavers... the human women also were saved in Sabaody Archipelago from becoming slaves. It might seem that there is a rhythm here... and there is one...
I manipulate them and make myself seem like a knight in shining armor. It is cliché but the thing is that… real women love cliché when it happens to them...
First... I save a woman and then imprint on her that I am a hero... also a little of low self-esteem from them because they almost became slaves like they were nothing and their families didn't help them… and then they start thinking that they are lucky to be in my harem... and they are all willing to do that… be in my harem that is…
Since they were almost slaves, they will cling to someone with power and their savior (a.k.a me)...
Also, I am pretty sure they won't betray me because I saved them... I saved a lot of humans and mermaids but I only chose the prettiest to accompany me... since I am in a world like this where absolute power is possible... not expressing my desires and sins would be a waste of power for me...
This is how you create a functional harem... not from some form of love or anything like that... they warship and hold me as someone who can do no wrong... so that is why they won't betray me... also I can tell with my Observation Haki if they hold any malicious intent towards me since my Observation Haki is already at quite a high level though not high enough to see the future but enough to sense if someone has hate towards me... my Observation Haki has started working to my needs... I have a strong sense of not wanting to be betrayed because that would be a weakness of mine... so my Observation Haki evolved into me being able to sense their emotions...
Also as soon as I sense any slight malice from anyone towards me I... kill them...
I won't leave any loose ends to evolve and become dangerous...
Also, a reason why I made kids is... well in the future I know for a fact I won't be eating a devil fruit... there come BIG weaknesses from eating one...
And also because of my knowledge of canon, I know where some amazing fruits are... I also don't really trust anyone here.... that is when I thought of having some of my kids eat some of the fruits that I will 'find'... and they won't even be able to drown like a normal devil fruit user because they are either fishmen, mermen or half-fishmen. And if they fall into water they can trust their family to pick them up...
Also, I will finally have a family here, souls created by me... the people that I can trust... my children...
Although the chance exists for my harem members to cheat on me... it is minuscule... and everyone here knows how dangerous I am... even their fish brains can understand that. Though I am not delusional enough to think that my harem has no chance of cheating on me... thinking like that isn't realistic... but I will kill anyone who crosses me...
I will also check my children when they are born if they really are my children. If they are not... then obviously both the baby and the mother will be killed. The father will be killed too… and three generations of their family will be purged...
Also, there is another thing that holds my new harem together... that is fear... absolute fear of me... they love me but they also fear me and my power.
...
Anyway as I am walking I notice a big crude stone castle... it wasn't the best castle out there but... it was mine... then I started walking towards it.
When I arrive at the castle a lot of people bow to me with respect, sheep all of them... but they are also my sheep, everything and everyone in here is mine… so that is good...
When I enter inside of my castle the first thing I see is a miniature version of myself playing with a big wooden sword... he is Kisame, my first child... because I already have ten kids and in the future, I will definitely have more… also…
I might forget some of their names (I plan to have a LOT of children) if I don't remind myself... so I named all of my kids after anime characters that they might resemble as babies, at least I won't forget that...
Then I am woken from my thoughts... when Kisame as soon as he sees me... he comes wobbly running towards me...
And as usual… Kisame with his unnatural strength he jumps up to my knees but... I catch him before he crashes back into the ground and I swirl him around...
"How have you been Kisame… I see that you have gotten stronger."
Kisame is my first son. He is only four months old... He is also a full-blooded Fishman and is quite... freakish...
None of his siblings have even started crawling but Kisame can already kinda run... he also grew up faster and his body is monstrously strong from birth compared to other babies even Fishman babies… a couple of days after he was born he could hurt a normal human's finger by squeezing it too hard.
Though his intelligence hasn't caught up with his body growth... he still sh*ts on his diapers... also his vocal cords have already developed to be strong and able to talk but his intelligence hasn't caught up with his body... he is someone born with a strong body... kind of like some characters that I know from One Piece with unnatural strength... I truly was lucky… though he will still need to train to be anything special.
Also, I have already grown a little fond of my children… and no matter what training I do or how tired I am I always come here to be with my children to read them a bedtime story... well I didn't actually read it... I just say Papa to them thousands of times to them... I am waiting for one of them for their first word to be Papa...
Then I notice Kisame just looks at me... and he continues wobbling in my arms...
I just laugh at him and say...
"You are the older brother so you must protect all of your siblings... Kisame."
Then Kisame still has his smile on his face and he continues wobbling around in my arms...
Then I put him back on the ground and he started clumsily run around... in the beginning, I was suspicious of Kisame being some kind of reincarnated person like me...
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
(This is where this Jaws differentiates from my other MC's. He will have a certain love for his children. Though they won't become his weakness he will still live them more than he will love anything else. He will love them in his own twisted way that is why they won't become his weakness (like Ace was Whitebeards)
Also, Jaws has kind of taken the big mom route to power.
His children when they grow up the oldest will be around Zoro's age during Canon... expect to see a lot of them. When Canon starts the MC will be a big deal… how big of a deal… well keep reading and you will find out…. (Spoiler: Quite a big deal actually. Kisame also will be strong for his age like Oden was.)
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 9
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 9
Title: Double Double Fruit...
....
I found out that Kisame isn't a reincarnated person like me... his soul is still that of a child's. I used Observation Haki on him nonstop and nothing abnormal with his intelligence showed up... and like a child, his feelings change rapidly.
Also, it seems Whitebeard did come to claim Fishman island. I didn't meet him though because I wasn't there, which is quite a shame. Oden should have been boiled to death by now too.
How lame... to die that is... I mean c'mon why didn't he attack Orochi or Kido while they were sleeping or when Orochi didn't have the old man around with the barrier fruit. There were dozens of different options that would have assured his victory in this fight.
Was it honor, to not be seen by his people as a coward, to not leave behind a shameful legacy... well I am a pirate so I wouldn't care for anything like that. If I can build my power by kidnapping some women from their families and forcing them to bear me children then so be it. It doesn't matter if you are evil or good, if you have power you can decide what is good, right, shameful, evil...
THAT IS THE ABSOLUTE POWER I WANT...
This is my will and resolve... I am willing to go a long way to go before I want what I need. I will protect my children, they too will become my power, and I will be their father.
....
....
....
Two years pass since the time where I started having children. My power has finally increased and my training has truly shown its results, I am fifteen years old and my physical power is monstrous even by this world's standards.
I am currently in an unnamed jungle island in the New World filled with dinosaurs, I defeated all of them with my raw strength without using any weapons, Haki, or Fishman Karate.
But that stuff doesn't matter at all as I look at the strange yellow fruit in my hand with human face like spirals on it... and I think back on which one of my kids this fruit would suit to the most.
From the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, I know this is the Double-Double Fruit. It allows the user to create clones of himself. But they have half the strength of the user and half the durability.
Also one of Roger's Crewmates who gave me this book theorized that the clones can also use Haki. Though if the clones use Haki, is the same as the original using Haki, so that means that it can tire the user of Haki.
But this fruit also has some tremendous advantages. Obviously, it will give you a numerical advantage also when a clone is destroyed it returns it's memories to the user, so that gives a tremendous potential in spying. But at the same time, unlike a certain technique from an anime in my past life the clones can't be used for training since the memories of the clones are retrieved like movies and the pain or experience that the Clones got doesn't get retrieved.
.
Kisame doesn't want a devil fruit anyway he wants to be like his father and he doesn't want to eat any devil fruit.... damn that kid is nice… that is why he is also secretly my favorite child.
I have started to understand something too even though most parents don't say it… they definitely have a favorite child. No matter how they might deny it, I deny it too, but Kisame is number one, with Kakashi coming at a close second.
Then when I think which one of my children would be best suited for this fruit, one of them immediately comes to mind.
....
When I return back to my underground base in Raijin Island, the city has developed quite a bit, and now there are roads and stone houses all around the city, with my castle in the middle of the city.
I watch dozens of children around the streets, there is a saying around here that if you see a child in here... there is a 4/10 chance that the child that you see is probably mine.... and that is true but it is mostly so because there aren't a lot of children around here. I don't have THAT many children.
But I still have so many children that no matter how many rich pirates and noble ships that traverse the new world to travel between islands.
I still couldn't get my fortune more that 2.000.000.000 ß. I mean sure 2 billion might seem a lot. But I rob pirates who come with treasure worth hundreds of millions weekly... I guess it is also the material for the city, my weapons for my ever-growing army, and all that. So yeah a lot of expenses, I should try cutting out the middle man and buy directly from the source. Or maybe I should get my own blacksmiths and weapon makers.
But that will be too expensive too, it seems like I will need to get some more monetary wealth for myself.
As I keep contemplating the large expenses that take to keep this place running. I look around me... it was all worth it.
With big & good built houses and a palace in the middle of the city. It was no wonder that I had to spend a lot. I even started paying people now. Which as a corporate overlord... sucks. Free labor is the dream of every company.
I even built an amusement park and a giant Fishman Karate Dojo in here to train my children and also my Fishman & Merman army and their children too. I plan to grow more and more...
I contemplate this all as I walk towards my castle, my mind working ay fast speeds coming up with different ideas and then discarding them immediately.
Currently, I have 10.000 Fishman and merfolk civilians in this city they came here mostly because of the protection.
I also have 1760 Fishman & Merfolk fighters. I trained them all hard to become stronger. With threats about humans coming to make us all slaves one day and such bullsh*t. I mean slavery is bad and all that, but as long as it doesn't affect me, I don't really care about it a lot.
But th3 Fishmen ate it up like some fish eat shìt... or do they?. I believe in my last life I read on the internet that some fish eat our shít or do they eat their own shìt, actually, that might have been that dog video...
My mind moves to another subject again, or more specifically the army.
I have about two hundred soldiers as strong as future Arlong strength-wise, which is kind of weak for new world strength standards... like VERY weak.
I also have another sixty soldiers as strong as some strong paradise captain, as strong as Luffy was during the first half of the grand line, Fishman Karate is such an amazing thing... it gives Fishmen the edge that is rare to have against people, especially against Devil Fruit User.
That is when a dark smile appears on my face... it is about time I started making some big moves now... I have prepared enough for now.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Now the MC has gathered his strength and he will start to make moves in the New World.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Double Double Fruit...
....
I found out that Kisame isn't a reincarnated person like me... his soul is still that of a child's. I used Observation Haki on him nonstop and nothing abnormal with his intelligence showed up... and like a child, his feelings change rapidly.
Also, it seems Whitebeard did come to claim Fishman island. I didn't meet him though because I wasn't there, which is quite a shame. Oden should have been boiled to death by now too.
How lame... to die that is... I mean c'mon why didn't he attack Orochi or Kido while they were sleeping or when Orochi didn't have the old man around with the barrier fruit. There were dozens of different options that would have assured his victory in this fight.
Was it honor, to not be seen by his people as a coward, to not leave behind a shameful legacy... well I am a pirate so I wouldn't care for anything like that. If I can build my power by kidnapping some women from their families and forcing them to bear me children then so be it. It doesn't matter if you are evil or good, if you have power you can decide what is good, right, shameful, evil...
THAT IS THE ABSOLUTE POWER I WANT...
This is my will and resolve... I am willing to go a long way to go before I want what I need. I will protect my children, they too will become my power, and I will be their father.
....
....
....
Two years pass since the time where I started having children. My power has finally increased and my training has truly shown its results, I am fifteen years old and my physical power is monstrous even by this world's standards.
I am currently in an unnamed jungle island in the New World filled with dinosaurs, I defeated all of them with my raw strength without using any weapons, Haki, or Fishman Karate.
But that stuff doesn't matter at all as I look at the strange yellow fruit in my hand with human face like spirals on it... and I think back on which one of my kids this fruit would suit to the most.
From the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, I know this is the Double-Double Fruit. It allows the user to create clones of himself. But they have half the strength of the user and half the durability.
Also one of Roger's Crewmates who gave me this book theorized that the clones can also use Haki. Though if the clones use Haki, is the same as the original using Haki, so that means that it can tire the user of Haki.
But this fruit also has some tremendous advantages. Obviously, it will give you a numerical advantage also when a clone is destroyed it returns it's memories to the user, so that gives a tremendous potential in spying. But at the same time, unlike a certain technique from an anime in my past life the clones can't be used for training since the memories of the clones are retrieved like movies and the pain or experience that the Clones got doesn't get retrieved.
.
Kisame doesn't want a devil fruit anyway he wants to be like his father and he doesn't want to eat any devil fruit.... damn that kid is nice… that is why he is also secretly my favorite child.
I have started to understand something too even though most parents don't say it… they definitely have a favorite child. No matter how they might deny it, I deny it too, but Kisame is number one, with Kakashi coming at a close second.
Then when I think which one of my children would be best suited for this fruit, one of them immediately comes to mind.
....
When I return back to my underground base in Raijin Island, the city has developed quite a bit, and now there are roads and stone houses all around the city, with my castle in the middle of the city.
I watch dozens of children around the streets, there is a saying around here that if you see a child in here... there is a 4/10 chance that the child that you see is probably mine.... and that is true but it is mostly so because there aren't a lot of children around here. I don't have THAT many children.
But I still have so many children that no matter how many rich pirates and noble ships that traverse the new world to travel between islands.
I still couldn't get my fortune more that 2.000.000.000 ß. I mean sure 2 billion might seem a lot. But I rob pirates who come with treasure worth hundreds of millions weekly... I guess it is also the material for the city, my weapons for my ever-growing army, and all that. So yeah a lot of expenses, I should try cutting out the middle man and buy directly from the source. Or maybe I should get my own blacksmiths and weapon makers.
But that will be too expensive too, it seems like I will need to get some more monetary wealth for myself.
As I keep contemplating the large expenses that take to keep this place running. I look around me... it was all worth it.
With big & good built houses and a palace in the middle of the city. It was no wonder that I had to spend a lot. I even started paying people now. Which as a corporate overlord... sucks. Free labor is the dream of every company.
I even built an amusement park and a giant Fishman Karate Dojo in here to train my children and also my Fishman & Merman army and their children too. I plan to grow more and more...
I contemplate this all as I walk towards my castle, my mind working ay fast speeds coming up with different ideas and then discarding them immediately.
Currently, I have 10.000 Fishman and merfolk civilians in this city they came here mostly because of the protection.
I also have 1760 Fishman & Merfolk fighters. I trained them all hard to become stronger. With threats about humans coming to make us all slaves one day and such bullsh*t. I mean slavery is bad and all that, but as long as it doesn't affect me, I don't really care about it a lot.
But th3 Fishmen ate it up like some fish eat shìt... or do they?. I believe in my last life I read on the internet that some fish eat our shít or do they eat their own shìt, actually, that might have been that dog video...
My mind moves to another subject again, or more specifically the army.
I have about two hundred soldiers as strong as future Arlong strength-wise, which is kind of weak for new world strength standards... like VERY weak.
I also have another sixty soldiers as strong as some strong paradise captain, as strong as Luffy was during the first half of the grand line, Fishman Karate is such an amazing thing... it gives Fishmen the edge that is rare to have against people, especially against Devil Fruit User.
That is when a dark smile appears on my face... it is about time I started making some big moves now... I have prepared enough for now.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Now the MC has gathered his strength and he will start to make moves in the New World.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 10
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 10
Title: The Children
...
When I return back to Raijin Island and go to my Underground City when the fifty entrance guards see me they immediately get up in respect and are about to greet me, but I interrupt them by ordering them. "Call a meeting of all the soldiers around my castle in two hours. I am going to announce something important."
They immediately salute me and say. "YES SIR."
I have trained them to be efficient and orderly, I don't need an army that is halfway drunk or doesn't listen to me.
Half of them immediately go to alert the others to meet me in the castle. Half of them must always stay here and protect the entrance.
As I walk around the city I see the giant clock tower in the middle of it, my city has started to resemble a good medieval city with my castle in the middle. I have definitely taken inspiration from some of the cities in my past life and design it after them.
I look towards the West where the mines are, this Island is truly full of untapped resources. I earn Billions of (ß) Bellies annually just with the mining industry... though most of the money still goes back into the city. Also, I have a lot of plans on how to develop the mining industry again, but sadly, I don't have the power yet. I know that 'inventing' or doing something 'original' without the power to back it up will simply just be used to make other people stronger.
…..
When I enter the yard of my castle, as usual, I see my children just playing around on the grass field. I look towards the playing ground and... I see little Kisame... like usual he is being a dumbass and carrying a giant boulder ten times his size on his back, he truly has monstrous strength for a three-year-old.
But it isn't 100% Kisame's fault as some of my other kids start encouraging him.
"KISAME YOU CAN DO IT!"
Then they start chanting his name even louder. "KISAME! KISAME! KISAME!"
Then as Kisame sees this, he puffs up his chest in pride and as if he got a sudden strength increase.
Fwosh!
*BAAAM*
He throws the boulder at a wall and makes a giant crack in the wall. Kisame and his siblings scream in joy at this. "YEEEAHHH."
I guess Kisame having such high physical strength and being responsible with it is just a pipedream, especially with his siblings encouraging him to do crazy things. Also, he feels that as the older brother, he must entertain his siblings.
But then their cheers of the children are interrupted when an angry voice comes from inside the castle. "KISAME I HOPE YOU DIDN'T BREAK SOMETHING AGAIN OR YOU ARE GROUNDED!!!"
As soon as Kisame heard this his smile turns into a panicked look as he starts running away and that is when he sees me...
He has a look on his face as if he swallowed a lemon, and then he depressingly fell on his knees in despair... accepting his fate...
A pink-haired Fishwoman with pink skin and red eyes comes out of the castle. She is considered beautiful... by Fishwoman standards.
As she walks out of the front door of the castle, she has a pissed off look on her face and even her hair plows upward. When she sees the giant boulder stuck in the wall, her eyes shine red in anger... she looks like a demon as she gazes at her son.
She immediately goes to Kisame and grabs him by his ear.
"Why would you throw a BOULDER against the castle walls Kisame?!?!?" She yells at him with an angry look on her face.
Kisame has the strength to get out of her grasp but he doesn't do so, after all, you never raise your hand against your parents... that is a lesson that I taught to my kids... and he is a nice kid that would never raise his hand against his parents, even though he has tremendous physical strength.
Kisame isn't even hurt as his mother pulls on his ear, he just seems to be thinking about something and then tears come out of his eyes. Everyone can tell that it's fake...
"Mikoto told me to." Says Kisame, pointing towards one of his siblings.
"Don't do literally anything your siblings say Kisame..." Sighs Vica (Kisame's Mother) with an annoyed look on her face.
Kisame looks apologetic and says. "Ok."
Vica then sighs again and warns him. "Don't do this again ok... your baby sister just went to sleep..."
"*UAAAAAAAAAAA*" As if waiting for this moment, a baby's cry comes from the castle.
Vica immediately lets go of Kisame and runs towards the castle to take care of my new 12th daughter...
...
Then Kisame gets up and his siblings all just cheer for him... very silently. Which makes a comedic sight for me as I have an amused smile on my face while looking at them.
It truly warms my heart seeing them like this, and Kisame really does listen to anything his siblings say... he thinks that it is as his duty as the older brother to protect them all and show them how amazing he is... which also makes him kind of a braggart.
"""DAD!!!""" Call out my children as they finally notice my presence in here.
...and some of the younger kids jump at me, they really don't know how to go easy on their dad. I just stay up like a pillar while they hug me, I also pick up anyone who is about to fall... like Deidara who is in the top of my head is about to... he just slipped and just as he is about to touch the ground I caught him by his white shirt. "Careful now Deidara."
Though this might seem troublesome form an outside perspective. During all of this I have a smile on my face... having a family even in a world like this is truly a blessing.
I just smile towards them and am about to say something when Ichigo, my fourth son who is half-human and has orange hair, calls out to me to try and gain my attention. "Dad I just learned a new sword technique."
I gently drop all of my children which are attached like koalas around my body and say to Ichigo with a little pride in my voice. "Ok then show it to me... CHILDREN gather up..."
...
Then after some time, I had all of my children gather while I told Ichigo to show me the forms. He nods, as he picks up a dull short sword...
He then makes a sword drawing stance and...
...He uses all of his power and he kicks off the ground one imitating the Soru technique...
"One Sword Style: Fish Breath."
Fwish!
...and he moves very fast… one meter in front of him with his sword already drawn.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTES:
As we see the MC has some talented kids… and he is teaching them they need to train to truly become great. He also obviously has untalented kids. They are just off-screen. Also, they are Fishman kids (some half Fishman) they are going to initially be way stronger than other human kids their age. Also, Kisame is like Oden he will definitely be way stronger than normal. Plus the MC will train him and all of his children in the future.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: The Children
...
When I return back to Raijin Island and go to my Underground City when the fifty entrance guards see me they immediately get up in respect and are about to greet me, but I interrupt them by ordering them. "Call a meeting of all the soldiers around my castle in two hours. I am going to announce something important."
They immediately salute me and say. "YES SIR."
I have trained them to be efficient and orderly, I don't need an army that is halfway drunk or doesn't listen to me.
Half of them immediately go to alert the others to meet me in the castle. Half of them must always stay here and protect the entrance.
As I walk around the city I see the giant clock tower in the middle of it, my city has started to resemble a good medieval city with my castle in the middle. I have definitely taken inspiration from some of the cities in my past life and design it after them.
I look towards the West where the mines are, this Island is truly full of untapped resources. I earn Billions of (ß) Bellies annually just with the mining industry... though most of the money still goes back into the city. Also, I have a lot of plans on how to develop the mining industry again, but sadly, I don't have the power yet. I know that 'inventing' or doing something 'original' without the power to back it up will simply just be used to make other people stronger.
…..
When I enter the yard of my castle, as usual, I see my children just playing around on the grass field. I look towards the playing ground and... I see little Kisame... like usual he is being a dumbass and carrying a giant boulder ten times his size on his back, he truly has monstrous strength for a three-year-old.
But it isn't 100% Kisame's fault as some of my other kids start encouraging him.
"KISAME YOU CAN DO IT!"
Then they start chanting his name even louder. "KISAME! KISAME! KISAME!"
Then as Kisame sees this, he puffs up his chest in pride and as if he got a sudden strength increase.
Fwosh!
*BAAAM*
He throws the boulder at a wall and makes a giant crack in the wall. Kisame and his siblings scream in joy at this. "YEEEAHHH."
I guess Kisame having such high physical strength and being responsible with it is just a pipedream, especially with his siblings encouraging him to do crazy things. Also, he feels that as the older brother, he must entertain his siblings.
But then their cheers of the children are interrupted when an angry voice comes from inside the castle. "KISAME I HOPE YOU DIDN'T BREAK SOMETHING AGAIN OR YOU ARE GROUNDED!!!"
As soon as Kisame heard this his smile turns into a panicked look as he starts running away and that is when he sees me...
He has a look on his face as if he swallowed a lemon, and then he depressingly fell on his knees in despair... accepting his fate...
A pink-haired Fishwoman with pink skin and red eyes comes out of the castle. She is considered beautiful... by Fishwoman standards.
As she walks out of the front door of the castle, she has a pissed off look on her face and even her hair plows upward. When she sees the giant boulder stuck in the wall, her eyes shine red in anger... she looks like a demon as she gazes at her son.
She immediately goes to Kisame and grabs him by his ear.
"Why would you throw a BOULDER against the castle walls Kisame?!?!?" She yells at him with an angry look on her face.
Kisame has the strength to get out of her grasp but he doesn't do so, after all, you never raise your hand against your parents... that is a lesson that I taught to my kids... and he is a nice kid that would never raise his hand against his parents, even though he has tremendous physical strength.
Kisame isn't even hurt as his mother pulls on his ear, he just seems to be thinking about something and then tears come out of his eyes. Everyone can tell that it's fake...
"Mikoto told me to." Says Kisame, pointing towards one of his siblings.
"Don't do literally anything your siblings say Kisame..." Sighs Vica (Kisame's Mother) with an annoyed look on her face.
Kisame looks apologetic and says. "Ok."
Vica then sighs again and warns him. "Don't do this again ok... your baby sister just went to sleep..."
"*UAAAAAAAAAAA*" As if waiting for this moment, a baby's cry comes from the castle.
Vica immediately lets go of Kisame and runs towards the castle to take care of my new 12th daughter...
...
Then Kisame gets up and his siblings all just cheer for him... very silently. Which makes a comedic sight for me as I have an amused smile on my face while looking at them.
It truly warms my heart seeing them like this, and Kisame really does listen to anything his siblings say... he thinks that it is as his duty as the older brother to protect them all and show them how amazing he is... which also makes him kind of a braggart.
"""DAD!!!""" Call out my children as they finally notice my presence in here.
...and some of the younger kids jump at me, they really don't know how to go easy on their dad. I just stay up like a pillar while they hug me, I also pick up anyone who is about to fall... like Deidara who is in the top of my head is about to... he just slipped and just as he is about to touch the ground I caught him by his white shirt. "Careful now Deidara."
Though this might seem troublesome form an outside perspective. During all of this I have a smile on my face... having a family even in a world like this is truly a blessing.
I just smile towards them and am about to say something when Ichigo, my fourth son who is half-human and has orange hair, calls out to me to try and gain my attention. "Dad I just learned a new sword technique."
I gently drop all of my children which are attached like koalas around my body and say to Ichigo with a little pride in my voice. "Ok then show it to me... CHILDREN gather up..."
...
Then after some time, I had all of my children gather while I told Ichigo to show me the forms. He nods, as he picks up a dull short sword...
He then makes a sword drawing stance and...
...He uses all of his power and he kicks off the ground one imitating the Soru technique...
"One Sword Style: Fish Breath."
Fwish!
...and he moves very fast… one meter in front of him with his sword already drawn.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTES:
As we see the MC has some talented kids… and he is teaching them they need to train to truly become great. He also obviously has untalented kids. They are just off-screen. Also, they are Fishman kids (some half Fishman) they are going to initially be way stronger than other human kids their age. Also, Kisame is like Oden he will definitely be way stronger than normal. Plus the MC will train him and all of his children in the future.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 11
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 11
Title: *sigh* Having Children is Hard
...
I know that I should be proud of Ichigo who is only three and he can do a VERY low version of Soru. He probably saw me do it and learned it from that, very smart and he has really good eyes. The slash also wasn't anything special, but he is only three and his talents with swords is on the top and he is also a very hard worker the only real problem that I have is... the name...
One Sword Style: Fish Breath...
That is so lame... where did he get his sh*tty naming sense from... oh right...I named my kids after anime characters. I really don't have any room to judge... but c'mon, children are supposed to be better than their parents. Also literally any other name would have been better and the name of the attack has nothing to do with the attack.
But I see that after finishing his special move, Ichigo immediately bends down and grabs his leg while rolling around in the ground with a cringing look on his face. "Ahhhhhh why does it always hurt like this. I always get cramps when I do this move."
I just look at Ichigo and go towards him. I pat his head reassuringly as I check his leg, it doesn't seem to be anything too serious. He just cramped his muscles because he used them beyond their limits for that split second. The muscles followed an order from the brain that they couldn't carry out... but they still did and not they are hurt for it.
In the end, I smile at Ichigo and start explaining to him. "This movement isn't quite easy on your body... thoug-."
*baam*
I am interrupted as I hear a crashing sound. Os I just turn around and see Kisame... who has run into a wall. That kid... can't he be normal for one second. I and his mother always had such a hard time raising him, he would hurt any of the nurses that came close to him even while a baby he could crush someone's finger by just rightening his grip.
But I know that Kisame usually only does dumb stuff like this when one of his siblings tells him to do it. I 'look' at my children and with my Observation Haki, immediately noticed the one who told him to do it. It was one of my daughters, the half-human redhead my three-year-old daughter Erza... who is eating some sweets... she is also laughing at Kisame while telling a joke to one of her siblings who has spiky golden hair and isn't really listening to her.
Then another of my kids with silver spiky hair who is sitting on a tree branch says to Erza with a harsh voice. "Erza… stop telling to Kisame to do stuff like that... also don't eat too many sweets or you will get fat."
Immediately Erza goes into rage mode, her hair floats up and her eyes turn red. She turns towards the one who said that to her. It is the spiky silver hired child with a bored look in his eyes.
"What the hell did you say Kakashi!" Yells Erza as fumes of anger come from her head.
I can't help but think... *sigh* these kids sure are stressful to have around.
....
After spending an hour with my kids playing around and even teaching them certain things that they might have an interest in.
After that, I go towards the training grounds inside the castle. I pass the weapons room and when I go inside the room I see one of my other kids like always he is working hard.
He has a real katana in his hands and he is swinging it repeatedly. If I was to name my hardest working child... it would have to be Itachi... unlike his namesake, he is not talented with swords like Ichigo or stupidly strong like Kisame... he is smart but he is also not as smart as Kakashi.
But I know that compared to other kids in the Blue Seas he is a monster amongst them. And him being half Fishman plays a big role in that but also because my kids are all extremely active... Kisame truly motivates everyone to be stronger... he is weird like that...
It isn't like Itachi has no talent it's just that here he can't really shine too much.
Then Itachi notices me and in his usual emotionless face, he greets me. "Hello, father."
Like always to brighten his mood I grab something from my shirt and it is a small box.
I open it and inside it is some mochi.
As soon as he sees that Itachi gains a weird blush and he just extends his hand.
I just smiled and I gave it to him, he sits down and I sit next to him... it looks kind of weird if anyone saw us they would think that they were looking at two brothers, not a parent and child, our age difference is just that.
He is so happy that his eyes shine like they have stars in them. He gets happy at simple things like this, Itachi likes sweets and hates tomatoes. Every one of my children has their own preferences, they are no longer just a plan or weapon that I can use. They are real and they are my children that I will love and protect.
I just smile gently as I see Itachi eating the mochi, he has a calm look and as he eats mochi a happy smile appears on his face. It is amusing to a certain extent.
In the end, I just shake my head at this and ask Itachi in a relaxed and nonchalant voice. "How is your sword training going?"
Itachi's face scrunches up a little when he hears me ask that, then I can already guess how it is going just by his expression.
"Not good... Ichigo has already learned a special move and when we spar he defeats me 99/100 times, and that one time I only defeated him because before we fought... he just got wrecked by Kisame for not letting me win. Even though I am the oldest sibling after Kisame... I am not strong enough to even protect my younger siblings..." Explains Itachi with a little sad look in his eyes.
He is my second son and he wants to be like Kisame who even with his young age is known to fight anyone who even looks weirdly at his siblings. Though Kisame is a show-off and likes the praise that he gets from his siblings, he is a truly kind and good brother.
Itachi feeling bad that he can't compare against someone like Kisame, who is only a toddler (in my eyes) but he can still lift huge boulders.
Then I just pat his head and ruffle Itachi's hair and say to him in an encouraging way. "Well as a father it is my duty to help my sons accomplish their dreams."
Then I pull out the Double Double Fruit... he looks at it with a split second of confusion. But he understands what it is, and then a smile appears on his face.
"This will happy you along the way." I tell him with a smile on my face. This fruit will help him tremendously in the future, and if he can master the fruit... well then...
....
After I give some pointers to Itachi and he eats his devil fruit. I wanted to see what he can do with it but I will have to go and talk with my army immediately. I have plenty of time to instruct him later on.
I climb up the stairs of my castle and go towards the balcony facing the city, and look to the thousands of Fishman soldiers below me...
All of the trash, even the strongest amongst them are about as strong as Arlong. Which is pretty much dog sh*t... but I guess I will have to start somewhere. They are only temporary anyway...
I can't wait for my children to grow up... they will be the ones to offer me the WHOLE WORLD...
But first I will have to give a speech...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Here we see the MC show some manipulative qualities. If you didn't catch it, he was manipulating his children a but. Though he has started to care for them. He also sees them as an asset, Itachi will also be a little more important later down the line, though not too important.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: *sigh* Having Children is Hard
...
I know that I should be proud of Ichigo who is only three and he can do a VERY low version of Soru. He probably saw me do it and learned it from that, very smart and he has really good eyes. The slash also wasn't anything special, but he is only three and his talents with swords is on the top and he is also a very hard worker the only real problem that I have is... the name...
One Sword Style: Fish Breath...
That is so lame... where did he get his sh*tty naming sense from... oh right...I named my kids after anime characters. I really don't have any room to judge... but c'mon, children are supposed to be better than their parents. Also literally any other name would have been better and the name of the attack has nothing to do with the attack.
But I see that after finishing his special move, Ichigo immediately bends down and grabs his leg while rolling around in the ground with a cringing look on his face. "Ahhhhhh why does it always hurt like this. I always get cramps when I do this move."
I just look at Ichigo and go towards him. I pat his head reassuringly as I check his leg, it doesn't seem to be anything too serious. He just cramped his muscles because he used them beyond their limits for that split second. The muscles followed an order from the brain that they couldn't carry out... but they still did and not they are hurt for it.
In the end, I smile at Ichigo and start explaining to him. "This movement isn't quite easy on your body... thoug-."
*baam*
I am interrupted as I hear a crashing sound. Os I just turn around and see Kisame... who has run into a wall. That kid... can't he be normal for one second. I and his mother always had such a hard time raising him, he would hurt any of the nurses that came close to him even while a baby he could crush someone's finger by just rightening his grip.
But I know that Kisame usually only does dumb stuff like this when one of his siblings tells him to do it. I 'look' at my children and with my Observation Haki, immediately noticed the one who told him to do it. It was one of my daughters, the half-human redhead my three-year-old daughter Erza... who is eating some sweets... she is also laughing at Kisame while telling a joke to one of her siblings who has spiky golden hair and isn't really listening to her.
Then another of my kids with silver spiky hair who is sitting on a tree branch says to Erza with a harsh voice. "Erza… stop telling to Kisame to do stuff like that... also don't eat too many sweets or you will get fat."
Immediately Erza goes into rage mode, her hair floats up and her eyes turn red. She turns towards the one who said that to her. It is the spiky silver hired child with a bored look in his eyes.
"What the hell did you say Kakashi!" Yells Erza as fumes of anger come from her head.
I can't help but think... *sigh* these kids sure are stressful to have around.
....
After spending an hour with my kids playing around and even teaching them certain things that they might have an interest in.
After that, I go towards the training grounds inside the castle. I pass the weapons room and when I go inside the room I see one of my other kids like always he is working hard.
He has a real katana in his hands and he is swinging it repeatedly. If I was to name my hardest working child... it would have to be Itachi... unlike his namesake, he is not talented with swords like Ichigo or stupidly strong like Kisame... he is smart but he is also not as smart as Kakashi.
But I know that compared to other kids in the Blue Seas he is a monster amongst them. And him being half Fishman plays a big role in that but also because my kids are all extremely active... Kisame truly motivates everyone to be stronger... he is weird like that...
It isn't like Itachi has no talent it's just that here he can't really shine too much.
Then Itachi notices me and in his usual emotionless face, he greets me. "Hello, father."
Like always to brighten his mood I grab something from my shirt and it is a small box.
I open it and inside it is some mochi.
As soon as he sees that Itachi gains a weird blush and he just extends his hand.
I just smiled and I gave it to him, he sits down and I sit next to him... it looks kind of weird if anyone saw us they would think that they were looking at two brothers, not a parent and child, our age difference is just that.
He is so happy that his eyes shine like they have stars in them. He gets happy at simple things like this, Itachi likes sweets and hates tomatoes. Every one of my children has their own preferences, they are no longer just a plan or weapon that I can use. They are real and they are my children that I will love and protect.
I just smile gently as I see Itachi eating the mochi, he has a calm look and as he eats mochi a happy smile appears on his face. It is amusing to a certain extent.
In the end, I just shake my head at this and ask Itachi in a relaxed and nonchalant voice. "How is your sword training going?"
Itachi's face scrunches up a little when he hears me ask that, then I can already guess how it is going just by his expression.
"Not good... Ichigo has already learned a special move and when we spar he defeats me 99/100 times, and that one time I only defeated him because before we fought... he just got wrecked by Kisame for not letting me win. Even though I am the oldest sibling after Kisame... I am not strong enough to even protect my younger siblings..." Explains Itachi with a little sad look in his eyes.
He is my second son and he wants to be like Kisame who even with his young age is known to fight anyone who even looks weirdly at his siblings. Though Kisame is a show-off and likes the praise that he gets from his siblings, he is a truly kind and good brother.
Itachi feeling bad that he can't compare against someone like Kisame, who is only a toddler (in my eyes) but he can still lift huge boulders.
Then I just pat his head and ruffle Itachi's hair and say to him in an encouraging way. "Well as a father it is my duty to help my sons accomplish their dreams."
Then I pull out the Double Double Fruit... he looks at it with a split second of confusion. But he understands what it is, and then a smile appears on his face.
"This will happy you along the way." I tell him with a smile on my face. This fruit will help him tremendously in the future, and if he can master the fruit... well then...
....
After I give some pointers to Itachi and he eats his devil fruit. I wanted to see what he can do with it but I will have to go and talk with my army immediately. I have plenty of time to instruct him later on.
I climb up the stairs of my castle and go towards the balcony facing the city, and look to the thousands of Fishman soldiers below me...
All of the trash, even the strongest amongst them are about as strong as Arlong. Which is pretty much dog sh*t... but I guess I will have to start somewhere. They are only temporary anyway...
I can't wait for my children to grow up... they will be the ones to offer me the WHOLE WORLD...
But first I will have to give a speech...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Here we see the MC show some manipulative qualities. If you didn't catch it, he was manipulating his children a but. Though he has started to care for them. He also sees them as an asset, Itachi will also be a little more important later down the line, though not too important.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 12
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 12
Title: Taking Over
…
I am on the walls of my castle. When I look down I see thousands of Fishman, Merman warriors, and even the civilians have come here. Well then… time to make an inspiring speech and all that bullsh*t, I just look at them all with a serious face and in a serious but encouraging voice, I start talking to them. "Fishman kind has NEVER dared to freely live above water, or even on Fishman Island… because they thought… we live a life of imprisonment. That is no life to live… BUT NO MORE WILL THIS BE SO!!! We may fall during our journey, BUT the greatest glory in LIVING lies NOT in never falling but in RISING every time we fall, don't be afraid of dying… after all... our time is limited in this world… SO DON'T WASTE IT HIDING IN FEAR."
As soon as I say that the Fishman below me all started cheering and loudly screaming my name. "WOOOOGHHHH. JAWS,...JAWS... JAWS.."
These people really need a messiah-like me to guide them into the light. Well, that is obviously ridiculous, but to them, it isn't. They have never had someone give them hope for a better future. But that is no longer so because I will be the one to fill that hole for them.
"So... LET'S GO AND TAKE EVE THIS WORLD HAS TO OFFER BEFORE WE GO TO THE NEXT ONE…" I announce loudly, giving them even more hope. I want them to not be afraid of death, maybe create a religion? Or some type of afterlife that if they die while fighting then they will go to heaven. That would maximize the benefits for me, so I will try and integrate that into Fishman culture.
….
After finishing all of that whole speech I joined my army into going to conquer a new island.
I look at my Eternal Log Pose that I bought from the black market. I start swimming towards where it is pointing, and with 1500 Fishman behind me following. While swimming it looked like a giant wave of Fishmen following me, this is good. I have finally started laying down the groundwork for the future. I will need that foundation and armies from my future self to grow into a powerhouse.
....
....
Well, first we swam for seven hours through the New World until we arrived at Applenine Island: population 600.000, army around 1000 soldiers. Population satisfaction with their current leader is low. I chose this place out of nowhere… this was planned all along. This first victory must be astonishing and show my soldiers that we are doing this for the greater good. (Of myself, but they don't need to know that)
..
As soon as I resurface I can see the island, and as its name's sake, it has houses with a roof in the shape of an apple, befitting the island's name.
The most distinct geographic feature of the island is the colossal apple in its center, which dwarfs the nearby mountains. There are five smaller apples around its base, and three more around its top, near the stem, making nine in total.
The houses are covered in snow and some of the citizens are wearing winter clothing, also some of the citizens noticed the thousands of Fishman heads popped out of the water.
"WAHHHH MONSTERS." Screams one of them, immediately causing panic amongst the population and they start running away.
As they do so, I just have my army land on the ground... well then, tike to start the conquest.
....
Under three hours I had this island occupied and all of the humans gathered into the main square.
It wasn't even a battle, they just casually gave up on their fight. The hardest part was gathering the people.
Six hundred thousand people gave up just like that. Thair king is in front of me kneeling, I don't say anything like mocking him or something like that. The winner doesn't need to remind the loser of anything, the loser will always know who is better and then he will act accordingly.
I look around and see the faces of the people full of despair, I guess they might be thinking that I will make them my slaves or something like that. I don't blame them, I am not exactly pretty to look at. Shark-like teeth and eyes with blue skin... being a Fishman gave me a lot of advantages, but a beautiful appearance wasn't one of them. Well by human standards that is, as from Fishman stands I am moderately good-looking.
In the end, I just shake my head at this and start coercing to the people around me by telling them. "When I saw your country I thought it was an amazing country."
The people's faces light up a little. After all, if someone compliments you, you instinctively gain a better impression of them. It is a purely instinctual thing that most people don't even notice happening to them.
"But when I saw the state it was in, I couldn't help but be saddened. A country with so much potential... but it was all wasted." As I continued talking, no one dares to interrupt me.
Then I start walking around and say with a serious look on my face, but a nonchalant tone in my voice. " I have to say… even then I didn't expect such a weak resistance… and weakness. Even with the advantages that your country has… it isn't even close to your geographical closest island to you Dressrosa… in comparison to the Applenine Island is truly trash…"
The people start getting a little angrier at me, better redirect that hate to someone else then. Though what I have said until now has been only half the truth, what do these misinformed people even know about truth?
"Then I understood what's happening, it isn't your fault that you aren't good enough. I looked around the island and I saw honest, hard-working people. So that is when I came to a conclusion... It is your leader's fault… he couldn't guide you amazing people to prosperity. He just used you to make himself richer while you stayed poorer. No matter how good the people are, if they are stolen from, this country will never advance."
As I say that I suddenly turn around and...
Baam!
Then I kick their ex-leader on the pack of his head. He falls on the ground and starts begging me again. "Please, please let me live... I will give you everything I have..."
The people look at him angrily, the king is playing his role pretty well. Usually, not even he would act like this in front of his subjects, but we have his family hostage, so he doesn't really have a choice in the matter.
"I have seen that to islands like yours there are a lot of pirate raids… and… I might seem like a monster to you but would you be raped and killed by some pirates so..." I smile viciously at them as I say this. "LET ME KILL ALL OF YOUR ENEMIES AND BECOME MY SUBJECTS!!!"
As I say that I release my Conquerors Haki to make half of them bow down to me and the other half like sheep, they follow what the others are doing and they bow down to me too. They will think that their bodies bowed down instinctively and that its a sign that I am destined to be their leader, of course, they know nothing about Conqueror's Haki.
There will obviously be some people who will be against me... and they will have to 'mysteriously' disappear if they do that publicly. I have no fantasy that all of these people will love me, but I do know that I have the power to keep them all in line.
I notice tears come out of the king's eyes. Well sorry little man, but you will have to become my stepping stone.
....
....
....
...
One year passes after my conquering of my first territory in the new world and I am sixteen now. A lot of things happened since that time, it feels like I am always working too hard and training.
I look at the darkness around me, I am at the bottom of the sea while trying to do some pushups.
Damn this is hard… with the water pressure I can almost feel my body crack. Damn, I have been having diminishing returns from all of my training lately, it is true that I am currently the strongest Fishman in a fight but… THAT IS NOT ENOUGH!!!
….
....
After some time I returned back to my base on Raijin Island and when I entered there the guards were looking at a bounty poster all in excitement, then when they see me they point the bounty poster towards me and say "Boss, your bounty has gotten updated again after taking over that last island. It got even bigger, look at it."
And then he hands me my bounty poster and…
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Even though he was reborn as a Fishman… Jaws can still use his charisma. Also, we see that he has hit some bottlenecks on his physical strength. What will his next move be? And how high is his bounty?... Find out in the next chapter of… One Piece: Reborn as a Fishman.
P.S: His physical power right now is after Time Skip Luffy... (without gear 4).. and his overall power together with his advanced Armament Haki is around Yanko Commander (not Katakuri lvl though)... also the MC trains a lot that is the only reason why he got this strong together with his Fishman physicality. He is almost always keeping himself busy...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Taking Over
…
I am on the walls of my castle. When I look down I see thousands of Fishman, Merman warriors, and even the civilians have come here. Well then… time to make an inspiring speech and all that bullsh*t, I just look at them all with a serious face and in a serious but encouraging voice, I start talking to them. "Fishman kind has NEVER dared to freely live above water, or even on Fishman Island… because they thought… we live a life of imprisonment. That is no life to live… BUT NO MORE WILL THIS BE SO!!! We may fall during our journey, BUT the greatest glory in LIVING lies NOT in never falling but in RISING every time we fall, don't be afraid of dying… after all... our time is limited in this world… SO DON'T WASTE IT HIDING IN FEAR."
As soon as I say that the Fishman below me all started cheering and loudly screaming my name. "WOOOOGHHHH. JAWS,...JAWS... JAWS.."
These people really need a messiah-like me to guide them into the light. Well, that is obviously ridiculous, but to them, it isn't. They have never had someone give them hope for a better future. But that is no longer so because I will be the one to fill that hole for them.
"So... LET'S GO AND TAKE EVE THIS WORLD HAS TO OFFER BEFORE WE GO TO THE NEXT ONE…" I announce loudly, giving them even more hope. I want them to not be afraid of death, maybe create a religion? Or some type of afterlife that if they die while fighting then they will go to heaven. That would maximize the benefits for me, so I will try and integrate that into Fishman culture.
….
After finishing all of that whole speech I joined my army into going to conquer a new island.
I look at my Eternal Log Pose that I bought from the black market. I start swimming towards where it is pointing, and with 1500 Fishman behind me following. While swimming it looked like a giant wave of Fishmen following me, this is good. I have finally started laying down the groundwork for the future. I will need that foundation and armies from my future self to grow into a powerhouse.
....
....
Well, first we swam for seven hours through the New World until we arrived at Applenine Island: population 600.000, army around 1000 soldiers. Population satisfaction with their current leader is low. I chose this place out of nowhere… this was planned all along. This first victory must be astonishing and show my soldiers that we are doing this for the greater good. (Of myself, but they don't need to know that)
..
As soon as I resurface I can see the island, and as its name's sake, it has houses with a roof in the shape of an apple, befitting the island's name.
The most distinct geographic feature of the island is the colossal apple in its center, which dwarfs the nearby mountains. There are five smaller apples around its base, and three more around its top, near the stem, making nine in total.
The houses are covered in snow and some of the citizens are wearing winter clothing, also some of the citizens noticed the thousands of Fishman heads popped out of the water.
"WAHHHH MONSTERS." Screams one of them, immediately causing panic amongst the population and they start running away.
As they do so, I just have my army land on the ground... well then, tike to start the conquest.
....
Under three hours I had this island occupied and all of the humans gathered into the main square.
It wasn't even a battle, they just casually gave up on their fight. The hardest part was gathering the people.
Six hundred thousand people gave up just like that. Thair king is in front of me kneeling, I don't say anything like mocking him or something like that. The winner doesn't need to remind the loser of anything, the loser will always know who is better and then he will act accordingly.
I look around and see the faces of the people full of despair, I guess they might be thinking that I will make them my slaves or something like that. I don't blame them, I am not exactly pretty to look at. Shark-like teeth and eyes with blue skin... being a Fishman gave me a lot of advantages, but a beautiful appearance wasn't one of them. Well by human standards that is, as from Fishman stands I am moderately good-looking.
In the end, I just shake my head at this and start coercing to the people around me by telling them. "When I saw your country I thought it was an amazing country."
The people's faces light up a little. After all, if someone compliments you, you instinctively gain a better impression of them. It is a purely instinctual thing that most people don't even notice happening to them.
"But when I saw the state it was in, I couldn't help but be saddened. A country with so much potential... but it was all wasted." As I continued talking, no one dares to interrupt me.
Then I start walking around and say with a serious look on my face, but a nonchalant tone in my voice. " I have to say… even then I didn't expect such a weak resistance… and weakness. Even with the advantages that your country has… it isn't even close to your geographical closest island to you Dressrosa… in comparison to the Applenine Island is truly trash…"
The people start getting a little angrier at me, better redirect that hate to someone else then. Though what I have said until now has been only half the truth, what do these misinformed people even know about truth?
"Then I understood what's happening, it isn't your fault that you aren't good enough. I looked around the island and I saw honest, hard-working people. So that is when I came to a conclusion... It is your leader's fault… he couldn't guide you amazing people to prosperity. He just used you to make himself richer while you stayed poorer. No matter how good the people are, if they are stolen from, this country will never advance."
As I say that I suddenly turn around and...
Baam!
Then I kick their ex-leader on the pack of his head. He falls on the ground and starts begging me again. "Please, please let me live... I will give you everything I have..."
The people look at him angrily, the king is playing his role pretty well. Usually, not even he would act like this in front of his subjects, but we have his family hostage, so he doesn't really have a choice in the matter.
"I have seen that to islands like yours there are a lot of pirate raids… and… I might seem like a monster to you but would you be raped and killed by some pirates so..." I smile viciously at them as I say this. "LET ME KILL ALL OF YOUR ENEMIES AND BECOME MY SUBJECTS!!!"
As I say that I release my Conquerors Haki to make half of them bow down to me and the other half like sheep, they follow what the others are doing and they bow down to me too. They will think that their bodies bowed down instinctively and that its a sign that I am destined to be their leader, of course, they know nothing about Conqueror's Haki.
There will obviously be some people who will be against me... and they will have to 'mysteriously' disappear if they do that publicly. I have no fantasy that all of these people will love me, but I do know that I have the power to keep them all in line.
I notice tears come out of the king's eyes. Well sorry little man, but you will have to become my stepping stone.
....
....
....
...
One year passes after my conquering of my first territory in the new world and I am sixteen now. A lot of things happened since that time, it feels like I am always working too hard and training.
I look at the darkness around me, I am at the bottom of the sea while trying to do some pushups.
Damn this is hard… with the water pressure I can almost feel my body crack. Damn, I have been having diminishing returns from all of my training lately, it is true that I am currently the strongest Fishman in a fight but… THAT IS NOT ENOUGH!!!
….
....
After some time I returned back to my base on Raijin Island and when I entered there the guards were looking at a bounty poster all in excitement, then when they see me they point the bounty poster towards me and say "Boss, your bounty has gotten updated again after taking over that last island. It got even bigger, look at it."
And then he hands me my bounty poster and…
.
.
.
.
.
.
AUTHOR NOTE:
Even though he was reborn as a Fishman… Jaws can still use his charisma. Also, we see that he has hit some bottlenecks on his physical strength. What will his next move be? And how high is his bounty?... Find out in the next chapter of… One Piece: Reborn as a Fishman.
P.S: His physical power right now is after Time Skip Luffy... (without gear 4).. and his overall power together with his advanced Armament Haki is around Yanko Commander (not Katakuri lvl though)... also the MC trains a lot that is the only reason why he got this strong together with his Fishman physicality. He is almost always keeping himself busy...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 13
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 13
Title: Fisher Tiger
....
I look at my bounty and look at my bounty...
350,000,000...
I haven't really committed any crimes that the World Government would know of. But I guess taking over a couple of islands without even giving a sh*t about the World Government's opinion does warrant a big bounty. But at the same time having a big bounty is good in its own right, and very helpful. I can get more goons this way, as they will follow me because they perceive my bounty as a measure of strength.
Well, this is a celebratory event then. I look at the others and with a smile on my face I yell out loudly. "Tell everyone that tonight we are having a FEAST!!!"
"YEAHHHH!!!." Cheer the guards in joy, they were most likely unsure at how I would react at this. Also, everyone's spirits can be lifted by a feast, and at the same time, I can use this occasion and spend some more time with my children.
....
While this was happening in Jaw's underground city, in Fishman Island, another occasion was happening too...
....
-Fisher Tiger POV-
I just walk through the hallway to go and meet King Neptune, I heard that he has a wife now. There are rumors that she too is someone who is trying to push towards cooperation between humans and Fishmen.
After escaping slavery I can't help but think how blessed it is to be free and at the same time... I also can't stop thinking about the slaves I left behind in that hell hole. Every night that I sleep as a free man while knowing that slaves are suffering in the hands of the Celestial Dragons.
I shake my head to try and get rid of these negative thoughts. I have already greeted all of my old friends from the Fishman District. It seems like there is a new boss around. Well, I am not going to complain, Arlong says that he is a nice guy… but hearing Arlong call someone a nice guy… is not exactly reassuring...
....
When I arrive in the throne room I see King Neptune sitting on his throne and I also see his wife sitting on a smaller throne next to him.
"Welcome back Tiger…" Says Neptune with a smile on his face.
I bow towards him and smile back while saying. "I am back King Neptune…"
But my smile disappears as I start telling him about what I gad seen in the 'heavens'.
…..
....
After briefly telling him about my 'journey', he just looks angry, and when I explain to him my plan to go to Mari Geoise and free all of the slaves. His reaction is to look at me with a worried look on his eyes. No one has ever done what I am planning to do,
"Are you serious!?!?" Asks Neptune shockingly.
My face is completely calm as I say. "I am serious. I can't take it anymore… its like living hell to be a slave… as we are speaking right now they are not being treated like men and women."
Then King Neptune who now has a completely calm face and has reigned control of his emotions says. "But…"
I don't let him finish and I just get up and say. "My mind is set. I just wanted to tell you and the queen in advance since it will cause you trouble…. Please don't tell anybody about this."
Then Neptune narrows his eyes and says with a sad voice. "What did you see during your journeys?"
I just clench my fist… and my face unconsciously morphs into a furious one and with an angry voice, I said what I truly saw. "I saw humans."
The Queen just looks into my eyes and as if she saw something sad in there… she started crying.
The King just sighs and with a voice full of regret he says. "If you really want to do it… then I won't stop you… but I would suggest you go and talk to Jaws."
Jaws… who is that? Oh yeah! He is the kid Arlong talked about. I just look at the Neptune with a questioning look on my face as I ask him. "Why would I do that?"
Neptune looked a little uncomfortable at the question but he still answered. "Let's just say that Fishman Island is under his protection."
When he said this my eyes just widened a little. If what Arlong told me, he is only seventeen years old and him having that type of power is unheard of. That is when I decide to ask Neptune. "Who is this Jaws? Tell me more about him..."
Neptune seems even more uncomfortable at my question … but he just says. "Ok… listen… I will only say this once and only once. Who knows how many of my most 'loyal' guards he has under his thumb. Let's start from the beginning… he was abandoned in the Fishman District to some unknown parents so there is nothing special about him there. He was taken care of by some locals there. "
There doesn't seem anything special there until Neptune says. "And at the age of six, he joined… the Roger Pirates."
As soon as he says that, my eyes widen in shock. Every one of the Roger Pirates is widely known and a legend in its own right.
Neptune, even as he sees my shocked look. He continued explaining to me the background of this new kid. "Yes, he was a member of the Pirate King's crew and was able to convince Roger to let him join. After he left the Roger pirates he seemed to haven't been just a simple cabin boy... But when he came back here he had the monstrous strength that no living Fishman could match. He has already accumulated an army and has conquered Islands in the New World… it said that he will be the next member of that group of monsters. He is also unofficially called the Harem King… at the age of twelve he had a dozen kids and every year he has new children. I don't know if it is true but I heard some rumors that even his children are all monsters like their father… he is building an army of monsters… now I am only a King in name. If he wants something from Fishman Island he will get it no questions asked…"
When I hear these things come out of Neptune's mouth, I am in shock... a kid who hasn't even fully matured yet is like this and could possibly become apart of those monsters... the Yonko.
…..
....
After I say my goodbyes to King Neptune and the queen I decide to go to where the Fishman named Jaws apparently lives.
....
I go towards Raijin Island and see the entrance to it. I also noticed that this place was built by a genius. After following Neptune's instructions I was able to find the entrance… when I enter… I see a… big city!?
How is this even possible?!?!? The time, money, and resources needed to build this must have been immeasurable. Not even Neptune seems to know how truly big Jaws 'simple' base is.
I also noticed that when I entered there were four guards drinking and dancing while singing Bink's Sake. They don't even seem to notice me as an intruder when I walked amongst them.
Then suddenly…
*FWOOOSH*
*BOOOM*
Something falls from the sky and crashes on the road right in front of me.
.....
AUTHOR NOTE:
We see how the MC is seen by other people. He is seen as someone who is unreachable and his rise to power was fast and sudden. Also even though he is seen as the strongest fishman currently… lets just acknowledge that Fishman are mostly strong against normal humans. By New World standards…. They are pretty cannon fodder except Jinbe who currently isn't at his peak in power.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) (I ALSO HAVE THE BOUNTY POSTER PICTURE IN THERE)
Title: Fisher Tiger
....
I look at my bounty and look at my bounty...
350,000,000...
I haven't really committed any crimes that the World Government would know of. But I guess taking over a couple of islands without even giving a sh*t about the World Government's opinion does warrant a big bounty. But at the same time having a big bounty is good in its own right, and very helpful. I can get more goons this way, as they will follow me because they perceive my bounty as a measure of strength.
Well, this is a celebratory event then. I look at the others and with a smile on my face I yell out loudly. "Tell everyone that tonight we are having a FEAST!!!"
"YEAHHHH!!!." Cheer the guards in joy, they were most likely unsure at how I would react at this. Also, everyone's spirits can be lifted by a feast, and at the same time, I can use this occasion and spend some more time with my children.
....
While this was happening in Jaw's underground city, in Fishman Island, another occasion was happening too...
....
-Fisher Tiger POV-
I just walk through the hallway to go and meet King Neptune, I heard that he has a wife now. There are rumors that she too is someone who is trying to push towards cooperation between humans and Fishmen.
After escaping slavery I can't help but think how blessed it is to be free and at the same time... I also can't stop thinking about the slaves I left behind in that hell hole. Every night that I sleep as a free man while knowing that slaves are suffering in the hands of the Celestial Dragons.
I shake my head to try and get rid of these negative thoughts. I have already greeted all of my old friends from the Fishman District. It seems like there is a new boss around. Well, I am not going to complain, Arlong says that he is a nice guy… but hearing Arlong call someone a nice guy… is not exactly reassuring...
....
When I arrive in the throne room I see King Neptune sitting on his throne and I also see his wife sitting on a smaller throne next to him.
"Welcome back Tiger…" Says Neptune with a smile on his face.
I bow towards him and smile back while saying. "I am back King Neptune…"
But my smile disappears as I start telling him about what I gad seen in the 'heavens'.
…..
....
After briefly telling him about my 'journey', he just looks angry, and when I explain to him my plan to go to Mari Geoise and free all of the slaves. His reaction is to look at me with a worried look on his eyes. No one has ever done what I am planning to do,
"Are you serious!?!?" Asks Neptune shockingly.
My face is completely calm as I say. "I am serious. I can't take it anymore… its like living hell to be a slave… as we are speaking right now they are not being treated like men and women."
Then King Neptune who now has a completely calm face and has reigned control of his emotions says. "But…"
I don't let him finish and I just get up and say. "My mind is set. I just wanted to tell you and the queen in advance since it will cause you trouble…. Please don't tell anybody about this."
Then Neptune narrows his eyes and says with a sad voice. "What did you see during your journeys?"
I just clench my fist… and my face unconsciously morphs into a furious one and with an angry voice, I said what I truly saw. "I saw humans."
The Queen just looks into my eyes and as if she saw something sad in there… she started crying.
The King just sighs and with a voice full of regret he says. "If you really want to do it… then I won't stop you… but I would suggest you go and talk to Jaws."
Jaws… who is that? Oh yeah! He is the kid Arlong talked about. I just look at the Neptune with a questioning look on my face as I ask him. "Why would I do that?"
Neptune looked a little uncomfortable at the question but he still answered. "Let's just say that Fishman Island is under his protection."
When he said this my eyes just widened a little. If what Arlong told me, he is only seventeen years old and him having that type of power is unheard of. That is when I decide to ask Neptune. "Who is this Jaws? Tell me more about him..."
Neptune seems even more uncomfortable at my question … but he just says. "Ok… listen… I will only say this once and only once. Who knows how many of my most 'loyal' guards he has under his thumb. Let's start from the beginning… he was abandoned in the Fishman District to some unknown parents so there is nothing special about him there. He was taken care of by some locals there. "
There doesn't seem anything special there until Neptune says. "And at the age of six, he joined… the Roger Pirates."
As soon as he says that, my eyes widen in shock. Every one of the Roger Pirates is widely known and a legend in its own right.
Neptune, even as he sees my shocked look. He continued explaining to me the background of this new kid. "Yes, he was a member of the Pirate King's crew and was able to convince Roger to let him join. After he left the Roger pirates he seemed to haven't been just a simple cabin boy... But when he came back here he had the monstrous strength that no living Fishman could match. He has already accumulated an army and has conquered Islands in the New World… it said that he will be the next member of that group of monsters. He is also unofficially called the Harem King… at the age of twelve he had a dozen kids and every year he has new children. I don't know if it is true but I heard some rumors that even his children are all monsters like their father… he is building an army of monsters… now I am only a King in name. If he wants something from Fishman Island he will get it no questions asked…"
When I hear these things come out of Neptune's mouth, I am in shock... a kid who hasn't even fully matured yet is like this and could possibly become apart of those monsters... the Yonko.
…..
....
After I say my goodbyes to King Neptune and the queen I decide to go to where the Fishman named Jaws apparently lives.
....
I go towards Raijin Island and see the entrance to it. I also noticed that this place was built by a genius. After following Neptune's instructions I was able to find the entrance… when I enter… I see a… big city!?
How is this even possible?!?!? The time, money, and resources needed to build this must have been immeasurable. Not even Neptune seems to know how truly big Jaws 'simple' base is.
I also noticed that when I entered there were four guards drinking and dancing while singing Bink's Sake. They don't even seem to notice me as an intruder when I walked amongst them.
Then suddenly…
*FWOOOSH*
*BOOOM*
Something falls from the sky and crashes on the road right in front of me.
.....
AUTHOR NOTE:
We see how the MC is seen by other people. He is seen as someone who is unreachable and his rise to power was fast and sudden. Also even though he is seen as the strongest fishman currently… lets just acknowledge that Fishman are mostly strong against normal humans. By New World standards…. They are pretty cannon fodder except Jinbe who currently isn't at his peak in power.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 chapters in advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) (I ALSO HAVE THE BOUNTY POSTER PICTURE IN THERE)
Chapter 14
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 14
Title: Family Dynamics...
....
A couple of minutes earlier, before Fisher Tiger had the incident of 'something' crashing in front of him. Something happened with Jaw and his children...
....
-Mikoto POV (Jaw's 1st daughter)-
As the bink's sake song was being sung around the feast, with the people here singing and dancing.
There are mostly children around the castle as they dance and play around singing Bink's Sake. While this was happening I look towards my mother, one of the human women my father slept with.
She used to be a slave until father saved her, and just like usual with her beautiful black hair and mother has a smile on her face… a fake smile that is… even though father truly loves us his children. He also shows a lot of love to his harem members, the smart people on it know that he doesn't care about any of his harem members. Even I used to think father loved his partners, but that of course changed later on.
I remember like it was yesterday when Deidara's mother died, father cried and comforted Deidara… but at the same time, I noticed that he only did so because his son's mother died and that his son will never truly have a mother.
But I know for a fact father definitely loves us… he didn't sleep for three days to stay at Itachi's side when he was sick. Father has quite the medical knowledge so he took care of him. That was the first time I saw my father truly worried… he always seems like he has everything under control and even if the whole world is against him he would be able to take them on. That even if the sky were to fall down he would be able to handle it.
Some of dad's lovers also aren't that nice. There are three categories that I would put them on. The stupid ones, the ones who think he really loves then. The smart ones, like my mother who understood what he really is and they, keep quiet about it and just smile and act nice. Then the last category is the bitches… they used to pressure some of my siblings (their children) to be better than their other siblings just so they could earn more of dad's attention. That was beyond simply stupid from them.
Though the last category now doesn't do that anymore, as nothing can escape dad's attention he knows I am smarter than average he also knows that Kisame isn't as dumb as he seems. But he is pretty dumb, but not as dumb as Naruto… Kisame has also really tainted Naruto. He has made another dumb mini Kisame (but not as strong).
Anyway as soon as the bitches started doing that father stopped them, and that was the only time I saw father truly angry. He seemed like he just had a cold neutral face but his usually happy vibe was gone... for that one moment, I saw why others were scared of dad…
Now the bitches (I really shouldn't let father know that I learned words like that) they mostly just try to undermine each other to try and gain fathers' attention by trying to ease father and they think that they are smarter than they think that they are.
....
As I am contemplating this, I look at another of Itachi's clones that come around and serve some food. That is a REALLY useful devil fruit, I will ask father to get me one too.
I am not as strong physically as my other siblings. So a devil fruit would be really useful and close the gap between me and them.
That is when at the corner of my eyes, I see Kisame looking at the alcohol that some of my stepmothers were drinking.
He really seems curious like he wants to get a sip of it, but he doesn't try his luck since father doesn't like us drinking alcohol so young, and also he doesn't like us to swear.
He really worries about useless things like that… and no subordinate of his even dares to swear in our presence neither. I mean Kisame can crush a rock with one hand, but dad still doesn't let him swear.
I just smile when I notice Kisame trying to take a sake cup that has a little sake at the bottom. Then as he goes to grab it, dad just looks at Kisame from the corner of his eyes, dad then narrowed his eyes… Kisame saw this and just nervously grabbed some mochi that was close to the sake cup and ate it.
Well then, this could be fun. I just got close to Kisame and whispered to him. "If you want to try it I will help you. Your chance will come when I distract father… so be ready."
I just walk towards father and when he sees me he just smiles and says. "Hey Mikoto, you should eat some more. You have gotten thinner lately."
I just smile back and answer. "No dad… this is my womanly figure. When I find a husband I want to be beautiful."
As soon as I say that… father looks down and his eyes are shadowed by his hair. Then tears started coming out of his eyes and then... dad got up and screamed. "NOOOOOO MY DAUGHTER'S ARE GROWING UP SO FAST. I WILL HAVE TO KILL ANY OF THE BOYS THAT COME CLOSE TO YOU!!!"
But even while angry, suddenly dad freezes in place and looks towards Kisame who is drinking a drop of sake… ohhhh no this is not good… dad's Observation Haki has gotten better. I look back at dad but see that he is no longer where he used to be.
*fwosh*
I feel some wind touch my skin and dad appears close to Kisame and when Kisame looks up. His face pales and he nervously says. "Uhhhh... I didn't drink any sake dad."
After he said that, Kisame just started whistling while not even meeting dad's eyes.
He really can't keep a secret can he… dad then grabs him by the top of his head and lifts him up, dad still has some tears in his eyes, then he says. "My kids…. HAVE GROWN INTO THEIR REBELLIOUS PHASE…. BUT NO SON OF MINE IS GOING TO BE DRINKING BEFORE AT LEAST THIRTY…"
Yeah… dad is really strict with this stuff… and thirty?!?!… isn't that a long time before we
can even drink.
"Don't you know that alcohol RUINS YOUR HEALTH?" Says dad as he brings his hand back, like throwing a baseball pitch.
*fwosh*
And he throws Kisame like a baseball towards the city, some of the normal Fishmen are a little panicked and worried as they see that. But in our family this is pretty normal, he won't get hurt anyway.
Dad knows how much Kisame can handle, also it seems like father threw him pretty far away, Kisame's durability must have grown.
....
-General POV-
And that is how during this time...
BOOOM!!!
Something came from the sky and crashed in front of Fisher Tiger!
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaws knew what was happening. He was just having some fun. He doesn't want his children in a bad light. Also although he loves his children he is not going to be soft on them and let them become weak nobodies.
P.S: Kisame and his generation are five years old.
P.P.S: I also wanted to show you how the family works it is not perfect (no family is), but it works for them.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Family Dynamics...
....
A couple of minutes earlier, before Fisher Tiger had the incident of 'something' crashing in front of him. Something happened with Jaw and his children...
....
-Mikoto POV (Jaw's 1st daughter)-
As the bink's sake song was being sung around the feast, with the people here singing and dancing.
There are mostly children around the castle as they dance and play around singing Bink's Sake. While this was happening I look towards my mother, one of the human women my father slept with.
She used to be a slave until father saved her, and just like usual with her beautiful black hair and mother has a smile on her face… a fake smile that is… even though father truly loves us his children. He also shows a lot of love to his harem members, the smart people on it know that he doesn't care about any of his harem members. Even I used to think father loved his partners, but that of course changed later on.
I remember like it was yesterday when Deidara's mother died, father cried and comforted Deidara… but at the same time, I noticed that he only did so because his son's mother died and that his son will never truly have a mother.
But I know for a fact father definitely loves us… he didn't sleep for three days to stay at Itachi's side when he was sick. Father has quite the medical knowledge so he took care of him. That was the first time I saw my father truly worried… he always seems like he has everything under control and even if the whole world is against him he would be able to take them on. That even if the sky were to fall down he would be able to handle it.
Some of dad's lovers also aren't that nice. There are three categories that I would put them on. The stupid ones, the ones who think he really loves then. The smart ones, like my mother who understood what he really is and they, keep quiet about it and just smile and act nice. Then the last category is the bitches… they used to pressure some of my siblings (their children) to be better than their other siblings just so they could earn more of dad's attention. That was beyond simply stupid from them.
Though the last category now doesn't do that anymore, as nothing can escape dad's attention he knows I am smarter than average he also knows that Kisame isn't as dumb as he seems. But he is pretty dumb, but not as dumb as Naruto… Kisame has also really tainted Naruto. He has made another dumb mini Kisame (but not as strong).
Anyway as soon as the bitches started doing that father stopped them, and that was the only time I saw father truly angry. He seemed like he just had a cold neutral face but his usually happy vibe was gone... for that one moment, I saw why others were scared of dad…
Now the bitches (I really shouldn't let father know that I learned words like that) they mostly just try to undermine each other to try and gain fathers' attention by trying to ease father and they think that they are smarter than they think that they are.
....
As I am contemplating this, I look at another of Itachi's clones that come around and serve some food. That is a REALLY useful devil fruit, I will ask father to get me one too.
I am not as strong physically as my other siblings. So a devil fruit would be really useful and close the gap between me and them.
That is when at the corner of my eyes, I see Kisame looking at the alcohol that some of my stepmothers were drinking.
He really seems curious like he wants to get a sip of it, but he doesn't try his luck since father doesn't like us drinking alcohol so young, and also he doesn't like us to swear.
He really worries about useless things like that… and no subordinate of his even dares to swear in our presence neither. I mean Kisame can crush a rock with one hand, but dad still doesn't let him swear.
I just smile when I notice Kisame trying to take a sake cup that has a little sake at the bottom. Then as he goes to grab it, dad just looks at Kisame from the corner of his eyes, dad then narrowed his eyes… Kisame saw this and just nervously grabbed some mochi that was close to the sake cup and ate it.
Well then, this could be fun. I just got close to Kisame and whispered to him. "If you want to try it I will help you. Your chance will come when I distract father… so be ready."
I just walk towards father and when he sees me he just smiles and says. "Hey Mikoto, you should eat some more. You have gotten thinner lately."
I just smile back and answer. "No dad… this is my womanly figure. When I find a husband I want to be beautiful."
As soon as I say that… father looks down and his eyes are shadowed by his hair. Then tears started coming out of his eyes and then... dad got up and screamed. "NOOOOOO MY DAUGHTER'S ARE GROWING UP SO FAST. I WILL HAVE TO KILL ANY OF THE BOYS THAT COME CLOSE TO YOU!!!"
But even while angry, suddenly dad freezes in place and looks towards Kisame who is drinking a drop of sake… ohhhh no this is not good… dad's Observation Haki has gotten better. I look back at dad but see that he is no longer where he used to be.
*fwosh*
I feel some wind touch my skin and dad appears close to Kisame and when Kisame looks up. His face pales and he nervously says. "Uhhhh... I didn't drink any sake dad."
After he said that, Kisame just started whistling while not even meeting dad's eyes.
He really can't keep a secret can he… dad then grabs him by the top of his head and lifts him up, dad still has some tears in his eyes, then he says. "My kids…. HAVE GROWN INTO THEIR REBELLIOUS PHASE…. BUT NO SON OF MINE IS GOING TO BE DRINKING BEFORE AT LEAST THIRTY…"
Yeah… dad is really strict with this stuff… and thirty?!?!… isn't that a long time before we
can even drink.
"Don't you know that alcohol RUINS YOUR HEALTH?" Says dad as he brings his hand back, like throwing a baseball pitch.
*fwosh*
And he throws Kisame like a baseball towards the city, some of the normal Fishmen are a little panicked and worried as they see that. But in our family this is pretty normal, he won't get hurt anyway.
Dad knows how much Kisame can handle, also it seems like father threw him pretty far away, Kisame's durability must have grown.
....
-General POV-
And that is how during this time...
BOOOM!!!
Something came from the sky and crashed in front of Fisher Tiger!
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaws knew what was happening. He was just having some fun. He doesn't want his children in a bad light. Also although he loves his children he is not going to be soft on them and let them become weak nobodies.
P.S: Kisame and his generation are five years old.
P.P.S: I also wanted to show you how the family works it is not perfect (no family is), but it works for them.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(31 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 15
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 15
Title: Fisher Tiger is Weak...
….
-General POV-
Fisher Tiger really couldn't keep the shock from his face when something crashed on the road in front of him.
He then was even more shocked when a Fishman kid came out of the smoke rubbing his head while saying. "Damn that hurt a lot! This is gonna suck now I have to run all the way back to the party. Naruto and Escanor will have probably eaten all of the food before I would have even arrived!"
That is Kisame as he seems more annoyed by the distance that he was thrown than the throw itself. He keeps complaining about Naruto and Escanor to no end about how those two will eat all of his food and such.
That is when Kisame just looks in front of him and notices Fisher Tager. When he does so, he has a confused look on his face. "Who are you, red guy? I haven't seen you around here before."
When Fisher Tiger heard Kisame call him a red guy, he became a little annoyed but he remembers that the kid in front of him was just a young child. So being angry at him would be needless and silly.
Fisher Tiger decided to answer the kid by saying. "My name is Fisher Tiger, I came here to talk with someone named Jaws."
When Kisame heard this a bright smile appears on his face and he says. "Oh, so you are here to meet dad! That is amazing since you must be one of his friends. Anyway, welcome to Jaws' City. This place is fun and it is owned by my dad. If you see a child around it has a pretty high chance of being my sibling so you better not hurt, annoy, talk, or even let them see your ugly face. Or I will have to beat you up really bad."
Fisher Tiger just looked at the child in front of him, talking about violence like it was nothing.
If he didn't know any better he would have reprimanded the kid but he could already guess whose child this was and him acting like that would get him killed. So he just said. "Can you take me to your father?"
Kisame's smile comes back on his face as he answers. "Of course. By the way, my name is Kisame."
Fisher Tiger nods at this. "Nice to meet you Kisame."
'He seems like a polite kid, but very protective of his siblings.' Contemplates Fisher Tiger as he smiles at Kisame while he shows him the way to where his dad is.
…..
After that, ad they walk along they are all quiet, except Kisame's whistling which was loud, uncoordinated, and annoying.
Though Fisher Tiger while looking at Kisame he couldn't help but think of how he saw him just fall from all of that height and not even have a scratch on him.
'As Neptune said… a family full of monsters.' Thought Fisher Tiger with a slight fear etched into his being. After all, something that Kisame could survive without a scratch… he would definitely die from it. No questions asked...
…..
When they arrived back at the castle. Kisame saw his siblings like usual just messing around, with Naruto and Escanor seeing who can eat the most. Though since Naruto was half Escanor's age he was the one to give up first.
Kisame just stealthily tried to not annoy his father anymore so he went back to eating, not even looking at his father in the eyes as Jaw narrows his eyes at him slightly.
Fisher Tiger has a whole different look on his face though. He is a little shocked. When he sees Jaws, he immediately understands that he is definitely the father of Kisame because of their uncanny resemblance.
But what bothers him, even more, are the Fishwomen, Mermaids, and Human Girls surrounding him. Even though they had smiles on their faces some of them seemed desperate, others had a tense atmosphere between them, and some others even while smiling have an indifferent look on their faces.
But Fisher Tiger didn't dare say anything. Especially when he saw the man sitting in there eating a salad and big pieces of meat while entertaining any of the kids that came to ask something from him.
And even with Jaws casual demeanor Fisher Tiger could sense that he was no match for Jaws, it was simply pure instinct. 'It is no wonder he was able to take over.'
….
-Jaws (MC) POV-
I just look at the person in front of me, Fisher Tiger. Remembering One Piece I can already guess where this is going and why he came here.
I just look at him as he bows down and asks. "Are you Jaws?"
I smile at Fisher Tiger as he asks that. I notice that some of the other Fishman around seem to recognize him, they are a little shocked when he bows down to me… but that just reaffirms to them that my influence is even bigger than they ever imagined.
I take a sip of tea and ask Fisher Tiger with a friendly tone to my voice. "Why are you here comrade?"
Fisher Tiger's eyes wander around, seemingly a little uncomfortable. But when he sees my inaction he just says. "I am planning to climb the Red Line and go to Mary Geoise."
His look hardens even more and a fire is lighted in his eyes as he says. "And I am going to free all of the slaves of the Celestial Dragons."
Yep, I guessed it right, so it seems like he has the same goal as he did in the anime. So in the end I just give to him my reaffirmation. "Okay, you can go there whenever you want. It isn't really a problem for me."
Fisher Tiger just has a conflicted look on his face as he says. "Thank you."
And then... he just leaves.
When he does so, I can hear Mikoto, my eldest daughter ask. "Dad, can he really do it?… he seems kind of weak. Kisame could easily defeat him."
I just turn my head and look at my daughter, I can see a cold calculating look on her eyes as she looks at the back of Fisher Tiger. Well, she is my daughter so her doing that isn't surprising...
Mikoto then looks me in the eyes and I just smile at her while saying. "You shouldn't underestimate someone's will, Mikoto. Especially when they have that look in their eyes. Also, there are not a lot of Fishman Kisame can't defeat. My bets are on that he can do it. He will probably free the slaves, and might even come out of it alive."
As soon as she hears me say this Mikoto replies with a greedy smile on her face. "I will take that bet. I bet all of my savings 100.000 ß…"
Then she has a mischievous look on her face as she turns towards her siblings and says. "Hey come and take this bet, you guys. Also Kisame... give me all your money."
And just like always Kisame who can't just say no to his siblings, without even asking a question gives her the 100 ß that he has in his pockets.
They all come and bet. They mostly follow Mikoto's bets after all in their eyes they are used to Kisame's and my strength so they immediately considered Fisher Tiger as weak. Well, this will teach them to not underestimate even someone weak like Fisher Tiger.
Though there are some who bet on my side… I also see a cat on the pile of money that we all put… I just look at one of my kids with blue eyes and spiky blond hair. "Naruto, what is your cat doing in the betting pool?"
He just looks around unconfidently and says. "Uhhh... I spent all of my money so I put Dead Cat in there."
I can't help but sigh. He did name his cat, Dead Cat, he really doesn't have a good naming sense. Kind of like me actually, I did name all of my kids after anime characters that they resemble.
"And if you win the bet what do you win, another cat?" I ask him out of curiosity.
He just puts his finger on his mouth and drools a little as he says. "No I don't really like Dead Cat that much, so I wouldn't want another."
YOU WANTED ME TO GET YOU A CAT IN THE FIRST PLACE!!!
*Sigh*... this is really stressful…
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Fisher Tiger is Weak...
….
-General POV-
Fisher Tiger really couldn't keep the shock from his face when something crashed on the road in front of him.
He then was even more shocked when a Fishman kid came out of the smoke rubbing his head while saying. "Damn that hurt a lot! This is gonna suck now I have to run all the way back to the party. Naruto and Escanor will have probably eaten all of the food before I would have even arrived!"
That is Kisame as he seems more annoyed by the distance that he was thrown than the throw itself. He keeps complaining about Naruto and Escanor to no end about how those two will eat all of his food and such.
That is when Kisame just looks in front of him and notices Fisher Tager. When he does so, he has a confused look on his face. "Who are you, red guy? I haven't seen you around here before."
When Fisher Tiger heard Kisame call him a red guy, he became a little annoyed but he remembers that the kid in front of him was just a young child. So being angry at him would be needless and silly.
Fisher Tiger decided to answer the kid by saying. "My name is Fisher Tiger, I came here to talk with someone named Jaws."
When Kisame heard this a bright smile appears on his face and he says. "Oh, so you are here to meet dad! That is amazing since you must be one of his friends. Anyway, welcome to Jaws' City. This place is fun and it is owned by my dad. If you see a child around it has a pretty high chance of being my sibling so you better not hurt, annoy, talk, or even let them see your ugly face. Or I will have to beat you up really bad."
Fisher Tiger just looked at the child in front of him, talking about violence like it was nothing.
If he didn't know any better he would have reprimanded the kid but he could already guess whose child this was and him acting like that would get him killed. So he just said. "Can you take me to your father?"
Kisame's smile comes back on his face as he answers. "Of course. By the way, my name is Kisame."
Fisher Tiger nods at this. "Nice to meet you Kisame."
'He seems like a polite kid, but very protective of his siblings.' Contemplates Fisher Tiger as he smiles at Kisame while he shows him the way to where his dad is.
…..
After that, ad they walk along they are all quiet, except Kisame's whistling which was loud, uncoordinated, and annoying.
Though Fisher Tiger while looking at Kisame he couldn't help but think of how he saw him just fall from all of that height and not even have a scratch on him.
'As Neptune said… a family full of monsters.' Thought Fisher Tiger with a slight fear etched into his being. After all, something that Kisame could survive without a scratch… he would definitely die from it. No questions asked...
…..
When they arrived back at the castle. Kisame saw his siblings like usual just messing around, with Naruto and Escanor seeing who can eat the most. Though since Naruto was half Escanor's age he was the one to give up first.
Kisame just stealthily tried to not annoy his father anymore so he went back to eating, not even looking at his father in the eyes as Jaw narrows his eyes at him slightly.
Fisher Tiger has a whole different look on his face though. He is a little shocked. When he sees Jaws, he immediately understands that he is definitely the father of Kisame because of their uncanny resemblance.
But what bothers him, even more, are the Fishwomen, Mermaids, and Human Girls surrounding him. Even though they had smiles on their faces some of them seemed desperate, others had a tense atmosphere between them, and some others even while smiling have an indifferent look on their faces.
But Fisher Tiger didn't dare say anything. Especially when he saw the man sitting in there eating a salad and big pieces of meat while entertaining any of the kids that came to ask something from him.
And even with Jaws casual demeanor Fisher Tiger could sense that he was no match for Jaws, it was simply pure instinct. 'It is no wonder he was able to take over.'
….
-Jaws (MC) POV-
I just look at the person in front of me, Fisher Tiger. Remembering One Piece I can already guess where this is going and why he came here.
I just look at him as he bows down and asks. "Are you Jaws?"
I smile at Fisher Tiger as he asks that. I notice that some of the other Fishman around seem to recognize him, they are a little shocked when he bows down to me… but that just reaffirms to them that my influence is even bigger than they ever imagined.
I take a sip of tea and ask Fisher Tiger with a friendly tone to my voice. "Why are you here comrade?"
Fisher Tiger's eyes wander around, seemingly a little uncomfortable. But when he sees my inaction he just says. "I am planning to climb the Red Line and go to Mary Geoise."
His look hardens even more and a fire is lighted in his eyes as he says. "And I am going to free all of the slaves of the Celestial Dragons."
Yep, I guessed it right, so it seems like he has the same goal as he did in the anime. So in the end I just give to him my reaffirmation. "Okay, you can go there whenever you want. It isn't really a problem for me."
Fisher Tiger just has a conflicted look on his face as he says. "Thank you."
And then... he just leaves.
When he does so, I can hear Mikoto, my eldest daughter ask. "Dad, can he really do it?… he seems kind of weak. Kisame could easily defeat him."
I just turn my head and look at my daughter, I can see a cold calculating look on her eyes as she looks at the back of Fisher Tiger. Well, she is my daughter so her doing that isn't surprising...
Mikoto then looks me in the eyes and I just smile at her while saying. "You shouldn't underestimate someone's will, Mikoto. Especially when they have that look in their eyes. Also, there are not a lot of Fishman Kisame can't defeat. My bets are on that he can do it. He will probably free the slaves, and might even come out of it alive."
As soon as she hears me say this Mikoto replies with a greedy smile on her face. "I will take that bet. I bet all of my savings 100.000 ß…"
Then she has a mischievous look on her face as she turns towards her siblings and says. "Hey come and take this bet, you guys. Also Kisame... give me all your money."
And just like always Kisame who can't just say no to his siblings, without even asking a question gives her the 100 ß that he has in his pockets.
They all come and bet. They mostly follow Mikoto's bets after all in their eyes they are used to Kisame's and my strength so they immediately considered Fisher Tiger as weak. Well, this will teach them to not underestimate even someone weak like Fisher Tiger.
Though there are some who bet on my side… I also see a cat on the pile of money that we all put… I just look at one of my kids with blue eyes and spiky blond hair. "Naruto, what is your cat doing in the betting pool?"
He just looks around unconfidently and says. "Uhhh... I spent all of my money so I put Dead Cat in there."
I can't help but sigh. He did name his cat, Dead Cat, he really doesn't have a good naming sense. Kind of like me actually, I did name all of my kids after anime characters that they resemble.
"And if you win the bet what do you win, another cat?" I ask him out of curiosity.
He just puts his finger on his mouth and drools a little as he says. "No I don't really like Dead Cat that much, so I wouldn't want another."
YOU WANTED ME TO GET YOU A CAT IN THE FIRST PLACE!!!
*Sigh*... this is really stressful…
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 16
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 16
Title: Growing Stronger...
….
Four days pass after the ordeal with Fisher Tiger and in the underground city of Raijin Island. Jaw's kids were all like usual just messing around the castle. Then another Fishman came to the castle holding a newspaper. He had an excited and at the same time nervous look on his face.
When the Fishman entered the castle he just yelled out. "BIG NEWS!!!"
Before he could say anything anymore. Kakashi just kicks the ground under him hard, creating a hole on the ground, and in a second he arrives in front of the Fishman with the newspaper.
Unlike his namesake Kakashi doesn't really wear a mask even though the silver hair and sleepy eyes kind make him seem like Kakashi, he doesn't even have his namesake's demeanor.
When he picks up the newspaper and reads the first page Kakashi's eyes widen and with a shocked voice he can't help but exclaim. "Bullsh*t."
As soon as he says that, his shock wears off and he winces a little.
"KAKASHI… DID YOU JUST SWEAR!!!" Comes Jaw's thunderous voice from inside the castle. Shaking the building to its core.
When he hears this Kakashi's mind works at maximum capacity to come up with an excuse and in the end, he says. "No dad I didn't, but it seems like Fisher Tiger really did it. Just like you said."
"Really now… that truly is interesting…" Says Jaw slowly as his head pops out from one of the windows in his stone castle and he just jumps off the window.
Baaam!
A crack appears below him as he just casually jumps up from seven stories high, he didn't even flinch as he hit the ground and he even has a smile on his face.
Kakashi just sighs at his father as he does that. He knows that Jaw can do that landing without cracking the ground, but he just decided to do it because it looks cooler.
Jaw even whispers. "Another cool landing for me."
Kakashi can't help but chuckle a little at this, but even he knows that due to his dad... he can never judge a book by its cover.
'No matter how he acts dad really is scary smart.' Thinks Kakashi with a certain childish pride rising in his chest at having such a cool dad. "So dad… how did you predict this all along."
Jaws just smiled at Kakashi. "Well son, the first reason why I thought he would be able to do it. Was because Fisher Tiger had a 'fire' in his eyes."
Kakashi looks confused at this. "What do you mean by 'fire'."
Jaws smile widens even more. "He had the will to do it and he believed in himself that he would do it… so he just simply went and did it. Never underestimate people who have 100% confidence in themselves Kakashi. It might seem like they are fools and might even seem arrogant but that in its own way is also power."
Kakashi, who prided himself as the smartest amongst his siblings. Still couldn't understand what his father meant by that. "I still don't get it."
Jaws smiled sweetly at Kakashi as he gets close and pats him on the head. "You will understand it when you grow up son…"
Jaws eyes darkened as he looked at Kakashi. "Anyway what was that swear word that I heard… my ears must have been playing tricks on me… Right, Kakashi?."
The pats on Kakashi's head turned into a steel-like grip, as Jaws grabbed Kakashi by the top of his head and just looked at him in the eyes.
Kakashi was panicking a little since his father is very harsh when any of his children speak swear words. But on the outside, he was calm as he said. "Yes, father."
Said Kakashi, calling Jaws, father instead of the usual simply Dad. This is Kakashi's slight tick that gives away that he is hiding something or lying.
Jaws eyes darkened even more as he looked at Kakashi. "Oh, so you must think that I am going senile is that it son…"
Kakashi started nervously sweating at this and looked sideways and said. "N -No you are not a senile father."
"Ohhhh so then one of us has to be wrong here... either I heard a swear word or I am senile… which one do you think it is Kakashi?" Asks Jaws as a sweet smile appears on his face showing his rows of sharp teeth.
Kakashi didn't even know how to answer this… he knew that whatever he said would be wrong… so his mind was working overtime to try and figure this out.
Finally, his face brightened as an idea came to him. "Dad… I saw Mikoto talking to some boy yesterday at the entrance of the city."
Suddenly... Jaws' face turned from angry to absolutely cold.
"Ohhh is that so… you wouldn't happen to know this kid's name now would you." Said Jaws as he softly dropped Kakashi on the ground. Then suddenly tears appeared on Jaw's eyes.
"NOOOOO WAY IS MY DAUGHTER GOING TO MARRY SO YOUNG. KILLING THE KID IS THE ONLY SOLUTION IT SEEMS." Screamed Jaws with a furious look on his face.
"KISAME BRING A GUN AND COME WITH ME. WE ARE GOING FOR A HUNT." Said Jaws, and suddenly from one of the highest towers of the castle, a small figure jumps from it…
*boom*
And it lands right in front of Jaws. When the dust clears off, Kisame appears with his head buried on the ground… then he pulls his head out of the hard stone.
"Damn… that kinda hurt." Said Kisame while rubbing the top of his head, where no injury seemed to appear on his body even though he jumped headfirst into solid concrete.
Then suddenly Kakashi's face pales as if he saw something out of his nightmares… Mikoto was running towards her father.
"What are you screaming about dad, are you angry or something?" Asks Mikoto with a truly confused look on her face.
*fwosh*
Suddenly Jaws appeared in front of his daughter and hugged her.
"Tell me Mikoto… did you talk to a boy other than your siblings?" Asks Jaws with a crooked smile on his face as if he just swallowed a sour lemon.
Mikoto seemed genuinely confused by this.
"No dad, why would I sentence someone to death." Said Mikoto as she cutely tilted her head to the side in confusion.
Suddenly Jaws just looked towards Kakashi and his eyes shined red.
Immediately Kakashi started running…
He didn't get far away… actually he didn't even take a step as he was caught by Jaws.
"Take your punishment like a MAN." Said Jaws as he threw Kakashi towards Kisame, who caught him.
"Kisame, I want you to train Kakashi in the same intensity regimen as you." Said Jaws, Kisame enthusiastically nodded.
"I will do my best father." Said Kisame full of excitement as he put Kakashi over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. And started running to his training ground while saying to Kakashi. "Don't worry brother, we will start light, just break 10 trees with your head and do 10,000 pushups with a small boulder tied to your back."
….
When Jaws saw this he turned towards Mikoto, his daughter, and unlike how he acts with his son's he is softer with his daughters as a happy smile appeared on his face when he looked at Mikoto.
"So Mikoto how have your lessons been going, tell me all about it." Said Jaws as he sat down and mentioned for Mikoto to come and sit down next to him.
Mikoto who was genially confused by what just went on here sat down next to her father and started talking about her lessons. "Well Klarissa has been teaching me navigation, she is really nice about it..."
…..
....
....
....
While a year passes, Jaws who is now at the age of eighteen still kept training himself endlessly like always.
He is currently at the bottom of the ocean fighting against a giant sea king, that looked like some type of zebra.
He just punches the water once and a ripple spread through and the sea king just spits out blood and rolled over… dying…
Underwater creatures like this are no longer a challenge to him.
While what Jaws did might seem like just another simple punch it is far from it. On the ocean's surface, when he threw a punch. Giant waves rose like a tsunami, bashing themselves against any ship close by... and sinking them.
Jaws simply just looked at his hand. His physical strength hasn't grown a lot during this last year no matter how much he trained… but he has gone to a level of mastery of Fishman Karate which has never been done before.
By just swings, his right hand in front of him and he can feel the water moving in circles and it slowly started forming a whirlpool. Which grew bigger and bigger, until it became like a naturally formed whirlpool.
….
At this time on the surface of the ocean, a giant whirlpool appeared out of nowhere swallowing anything on its radius.
'Seems like its time I start to make a name on the world.' Contemplates Jaws.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Eighteen years of training have now brought the MC to this level. He has been training for eighteen years in the new world, while under the water pressure and together with his Fishman physicality... let's just say that he is quite strong now.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Growing Stronger...
….
Four days pass after the ordeal with Fisher Tiger and in the underground city of Raijin Island. Jaw's kids were all like usual just messing around the castle. Then another Fishman came to the castle holding a newspaper. He had an excited and at the same time nervous look on his face.
When the Fishman entered the castle he just yelled out. "BIG NEWS!!!"
Before he could say anything anymore. Kakashi just kicks the ground under him hard, creating a hole on the ground, and in a second he arrives in front of the Fishman with the newspaper.
Unlike his namesake Kakashi doesn't really wear a mask even though the silver hair and sleepy eyes kind make him seem like Kakashi, he doesn't even have his namesake's demeanor.
When he picks up the newspaper and reads the first page Kakashi's eyes widen and with a shocked voice he can't help but exclaim. "Bullsh*t."
As soon as he says that, his shock wears off and he winces a little.
"KAKASHI… DID YOU JUST SWEAR!!!" Comes Jaw's thunderous voice from inside the castle. Shaking the building to its core.
When he hears this Kakashi's mind works at maximum capacity to come up with an excuse and in the end, he says. "No dad I didn't, but it seems like Fisher Tiger really did it. Just like you said."
"Really now… that truly is interesting…" Says Jaw slowly as his head pops out from one of the windows in his stone castle and he just jumps off the window.
Baaam!
A crack appears below him as he just casually jumps up from seven stories high, he didn't even flinch as he hit the ground and he even has a smile on his face.
Kakashi just sighs at his father as he does that. He knows that Jaw can do that landing without cracking the ground, but he just decided to do it because it looks cooler.
Jaw even whispers. "Another cool landing for me."
Kakashi can't help but chuckle a little at this, but even he knows that due to his dad... he can never judge a book by its cover.
'No matter how he acts dad really is scary smart.' Thinks Kakashi with a certain childish pride rising in his chest at having such a cool dad. "So dad… how did you predict this all along."
Jaws just smiled at Kakashi. "Well son, the first reason why I thought he would be able to do it. Was because Fisher Tiger had a 'fire' in his eyes."
Kakashi looks confused at this. "What do you mean by 'fire'."
Jaws smile widens even more. "He had the will to do it and he believed in himself that he would do it… so he just simply went and did it. Never underestimate people who have 100% confidence in themselves Kakashi. It might seem like they are fools and might even seem arrogant but that in its own way is also power."
Kakashi, who prided himself as the smartest amongst his siblings. Still couldn't understand what his father meant by that. "I still don't get it."
Jaws smiled sweetly at Kakashi as he gets close and pats him on the head. "You will understand it when you grow up son…"
Jaws eyes darkened as he looked at Kakashi. "Anyway what was that swear word that I heard… my ears must have been playing tricks on me… Right, Kakashi?."
The pats on Kakashi's head turned into a steel-like grip, as Jaws grabbed Kakashi by the top of his head and just looked at him in the eyes.
Kakashi was panicking a little since his father is very harsh when any of his children speak swear words. But on the outside, he was calm as he said. "Yes, father."
Said Kakashi, calling Jaws, father instead of the usual simply Dad. This is Kakashi's slight tick that gives away that he is hiding something or lying.
Jaws eyes darkened even more as he looked at Kakashi. "Oh, so you must think that I am going senile is that it son…"
Kakashi started nervously sweating at this and looked sideways and said. "N -No you are not a senile father."
"Ohhhh so then one of us has to be wrong here... either I heard a swear word or I am senile… which one do you think it is Kakashi?" Asks Jaws as a sweet smile appears on his face showing his rows of sharp teeth.
Kakashi didn't even know how to answer this… he knew that whatever he said would be wrong… so his mind was working overtime to try and figure this out.
Finally, his face brightened as an idea came to him. "Dad… I saw Mikoto talking to some boy yesterday at the entrance of the city."
Suddenly... Jaws' face turned from angry to absolutely cold.
"Ohhh is that so… you wouldn't happen to know this kid's name now would you." Said Jaws as he softly dropped Kakashi on the ground. Then suddenly tears appeared on Jaw's eyes.
"NOOOOO WAY IS MY DAUGHTER GOING TO MARRY SO YOUNG. KILLING THE KID IS THE ONLY SOLUTION IT SEEMS." Screamed Jaws with a furious look on his face.
"KISAME BRING A GUN AND COME WITH ME. WE ARE GOING FOR A HUNT." Said Jaws, and suddenly from one of the highest towers of the castle, a small figure jumps from it…
*boom*
And it lands right in front of Jaws. When the dust clears off, Kisame appears with his head buried on the ground… then he pulls his head out of the hard stone.
"Damn… that kinda hurt." Said Kisame while rubbing the top of his head, where no injury seemed to appear on his body even though he jumped headfirst into solid concrete.
Then suddenly Kakashi's face pales as if he saw something out of his nightmares… Mikoto was running towards her father.
"What are you screaming about dad, are you angry or something?" Asks Mikoto with a truly confused look on her face.
*fwosh*
Suddenly Jaws appeared in front of his daughter and hugged her.
"Tell me Mikoto… did you talk to a boy other than your siblings?" Asks Jaws with a crooked smile on his face as if he just swallowed a sour lemon.
Mikoto seemed genuinely confused by this.
"No dad, why would I sentence someone to death." Said Mikoto as she cutely tilted her head to the side in confusion.
Suddenly Jaws just looked towards Kakashi and his eyes shined red.
Immediately Kakashi started running…
He didn't get far away… actually he didn't even take a step as he was caught by Jaws.
"Take your punishment like a MAN." Said Jaws as he threw Kakashi towards Kisame, who caught him.
"Kisame, I want you to train Kakashi in the same intensity regimen as you." Said Jaws, Kisame enthusiastically nodded.
"I will do my best father." Said Kisame full of excitement as he put Kakashi over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. And started running to his training ground while saying to Kakashi. "Don't worry brother, we will start light, just break 10 trees with your head and do 10,000 pushups with a small boulder tied to your back."
….
When Jaws saw this he turned towards Mikoto, his daughter, and unlike how he acts with his son's he is softer with his daughters as a happy smile appeared on his face when he looked at Mikoto.
"So Mikoto how have your lessons been going, tell me all about it." Said Jaws as he sat down and mentioned for Mikoto to come and sit down next to him.
Mikoto who was genially confused by what just went on here sat down next to her father and started talking about her lessons. "Well Klarissa has been teaching me navigation, she is really nice about it..."
…..
....
....
....
While a year passes, Jaws who is now at the age of eighteen still kept training himself endlessly like always.
He is currently at the bottom of the ocean fighting against a giant sea king, that looked like some type of zebra.
He just punches the water once and a ripple spread through and the sea king just spits out blood and rolled over… dying…
Underwater creatures like this are no longer a challenge to him.
While what Jaws did might seem like just another simple punch it is far from it. On the ocean's surface, when he threw a punch. Giant waves rose like a tsunami, bashing themselves against any ship close by... and sinking them.
Jaws simply just looked at his hand. His physical strength hasn't grown a lot during this last year no matter how much he trained… but he has gone to a level of mastery of Fishman Karate which has never been done before.
By just swings, his right hand in front of him and he can feel the water moving in circles and it slowly started forming a whirlpool. Which grew bigger and bigger, until it became like a naturally formed whirlpool.
….
At this time on the surface of the ocean, a giant whirlpool appeared out of nowhere swallowing anything on its radius.
'Seems like its time I start to make a name on the world.' Contemplates Jaws.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Eighteen years of training have now brought the MC to this level. He has been training for eighteen years in the new world, while under the water pressure and together with his Fishman physicality... let's just say that he is quite strong now.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 17
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 17
Title: The attention of a Yonko...
....
-Jaws (MC) POV-
After I finish my daily exercise and sea the water movement. I can't help but smile a little. Endless amounts of training have led me here. My children, my family… it has been growing stronger and stronger.
Obviously, the kids are nowhere near strong enough to mean anything in a battle, after all even the oldest are all currently only around six years old.
But they will keep growing stronger and stronger. They are so talented... I give them love and life... and they will give me… this world.
....
As I go back to my underwater city, on Raijin Island, I can't help but be mesmerized a little by it. Though it wasn't anything special in the beginning, now it has two-story houses and colorful cafes, and other entertainment places. Also, the streets are bustling and it's not just my kids or army members running around anymore.
But this view is a little ruined by the ugly mug of a fishman guard that seems to be panicking.
"Sir Jaws... we have big problems... one of our Islands is going to be attacked by Big Mom." Says the ugly looking fishman guard.
As soon as I heard this, I have a calm look on the outside. But on the inside, it is a whole other deal and I am quite a bit shocked.
I was always careful to not try and get in the way of a Yonko. I am not some bullhead like Luffy that the only reason he is alive is because of luck and coincidence.
Though I did plan to get into conflict with some Yonko, it seems like it will have to be before I planned it.
Even as I think about how my plans have been pushed forward, I am not panicked or anything like that. After all...
.....
....
-General POV-
Close to Applenine Island, there is a fleet of ships decorated to look like different sweets, cakes, and other such foodstuffs. They are the Big Mom's fleet, and in a ship which was bigger, the ship actually talked too.
There stood a man that is very tall and slim with brown eyes, a pointed nose, pink lips, and a very long thick tongue. He wore a long, yellow coat with the top buttons looking like candy.
The man looked at the Island with a smile on his face. "This is one of the Islands that the shark took over right. ~perorin."
"Yes, Perospero -sama." Said one of the countless soldiers.
Perospero still had a smile on his face. "So how much is the bounty of that up-start."
"I believe it is 400,000,000 ß sir..." Answered another soldier. Jaws' bounty having risen again during the time he spent taking some more Islands over.
"He goes around taking over islands with that type of bounty. He should know better than that... he should know that the New World belongs to the Yonko. And him doing something like that in this part of the world is stupid. That shark should have stayed on his own fish tank. After all, the nail who stands out the most is gonna get hammered. ~perorin." Says Perospero, it truly is like that. They have no grudge towards Jaws, it is simply a matter of reputation. After all, from their point of view, Jaws is a weakling who took over a lot of islands needlessly, in a way he bit more than he could chew.
....
Then as the ships got closer to Applenine Island, something strange happened. Out of nowhere, a whirlpool appeared in front of them, and it rocketed the main ship of the fleet where Perospero is standing on.
He walks at the front of the ship and looks at the whirlpool calmly, his eyes narrowing.
"So the fishes have decided to fight back. Now that is what I call a VERY bad move. ~perorin" Says Perospero as he still has a smile on his face. He uses his Observation Haki to sense what is going down there underwater.
What he senses is just what he assumes are fishmen swimming in a circle and most likely using their Fishman Karate to create a whirlpool. They are using their strengths and not coming to the surface at all.
'This could be troublesome, there are quite a bit of devil fruit users in the crew that I have with me. One hit with seawater and we will be weakened tremendously. And even the normal members if they fall into the water, with fishmen all around, they will also be easily killed.' Analyses Perospero, but even while thinking that on the inside. His outward appearance displayed nothing but confidence. A leader must lead...
Perospero just points his hand towards the whirlpool and his hand is encased in candy.
"{CANDY MAIDEN}"
Perospero creates a giant iron maiden out of candy and the creation went underwater to try and trap any fishman inside of it, and kill them all.
*boom!*
But instead of that, a shockwave rings through into his arm and his candy maiden slowly cracks and breaks
*splash*
Then out of the water comes the perpetrator, Jaws just lands on the ship in a crouching position while he says. "Superhero Landing."
And turns around with a big smile on his face. "Sooo.... you own some type of candy factory? Or are you a pervert? Maybe both?"
Jaw asks that with his smile never left his face.
Perospero on the other hand didn't waste any time at interactions. He can sense that the man in front of him is not to be taken lightly.
{CANDY WAVE}
A wave of candy shots towards his opponent. But on the opposite side, Jaws seems a little aloof, and when he sees the wave of candy coming towards him he just throws a straight punch towards it.
<20,000 Brick Fist>
The candy wave suddenly stops on its tracks and cracks form all around it and it explodes while breaking apart.
*Boom!*
Even as it is destroyed. Perospero didn't change the expression on his face except for his ever-present smile. As he got ready to attack again. "{Can-"
But this time he is interrupted as an invisible force hits him in the stomach, and he spits out blood.
*bleugh*
He then is forcefully pushed off the ship by the shockwave and goes overboard... towards the seawater.
But Perospero simply created more candy from his hand and aimed it towards the water.
"{CANDY SNAIL}"
Very quickly a snail-like construct made of candy is built by Perospero, and that stops his descent into the water.
"You are quite strong aren't you... little shark." Says Perospero as his eyes narrow with a dangerous tint in them. Even his ever-present smile dulled a little as he says that.
'It seems like it won't be as easy as I anticipated.' Thinks Perospero, while preparing different strategies on how to fight a fishman on the sea with water all around him... if only he was on land, he wouldn't need to be so on guard against the white shark fishman Jaws.
While Jaws is still on the ship looking down at Perospero. He also wasn't as relaxed as he seemed. After all, Perospero isn't someone to take lightly either.
Some of the soldiers onboard try to charge against Jaws but an invisible wave is released from his body and all of the people on board fell down unconscious, with foam coming out of their mouth.
Perospero just calmly looks at Jaws. 'He even has the Conquerors Haki... this guy really is troublesome.'
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaws is stronger now and can fight someone like Perospero, also they are on the sea, and pretty much he has an absolute advantage against Perospero... especially since he is a Fishman...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: The attention of a Yonko...
....
-Jaws (MC) POV-
After I finish my daily exercise and sea the water movement. I can't help but smile a little. Endless amounts of training have led me here. My children, my family… it has been growing stronger and stronger.
Obviously, the kids are nowhere near strong enough to mean anything in a battle, after all even the oldest are all currently only around six years old.
But they will keep growing stronger and stronger. They are so talented... I give them love and life... and they will give me… this world.
....
As I go back to my underwater city, on Raijin Island, I can't help but be mesmerized a little by it. Though it wasn't anything special in the beginning, now it has two-story houses and colorful cafes, and other entertainment places. Also, the streets are bustling and it's not just my kids or army members running around anymore.
But this view is a little ruined by the ugly mug of a fishman guard that seems to be panicking.
"Sir Jaws... we have big problems... one of our Islands is going to be attacked by Big Mom." Says the ugly looking fishman guard.
As soon as I heard this, I have a calm look on the outside. But on the inside, it is a whole other deal and I am quite a bit shocked.
I was always careful to not try and get in the way of a Yonko. I am not some bullhead like Luffy that the only reason he is alive is because of luck and coincidence.
Though I did plan to get into conflict with some Yonko, it seems like it will have to be before I planned it.
Even as I think about how my plans have been pushed forward, I am not panicked or anything like that. After all...
.....
....
-General POV-
Close to Applenine Island, there is a fleet of ships decorated to look like different sweets, cakes, and other such foodstuffs. They are the Big Mom's fleet, and in a ship which was bigger, the ship actually talked too.
There stood a man that is very tall and slim with brown eyes, a pointed nose, pink lips, and a very long thick tongue. He wore a long, yellow coat with the top buttons looking like candy.
The man looked at the Island with a smile on his face. "This is one of the Islands that the shark took over right. ~perorin."
"Yes, Perospero -sama." Said one of the countless soldiers.
Perospero still had a smile on his face. "So how much is the bounty of that up-start."
"I believe it is 400,000,000 ß sir..." Answered another soldier. Jaws' bounty having risen again during the time he spent taking some more Islands over.
"He goes around taking over islands with that type of bounty. He should know better than that... he should know that the New World belongs to the Yonko. And him doing something like that in this part of the world is stupid. That shark should have stayed on his own fish tank. After all, the nail who stands out the most is gonna get hammered. ~perorin." Says Perospero, it truly is like that. They have no grudge towards Jaws, it is simply a matter of reputation. After all, from their point of view, Jaws is a weakling who took over a lot of islands needlessly, in a way he bit more than he could chew.
....
Then as the ships got closer to Applenine Island, something strange happened. Out of nowhere, a whirlpool appeared in front of them, and it rocketed the main ship of the fleet where Perospero is standing on.
He walks at the front of the ship and looks at the whirlpool calmly, his eyes narrowing.
"So the fishes have decided to fight back. Now that is what I call a VERY bad move. ~perorin" Says Perospero as he still has a smile on his face. He uses his Observation Haki to sense what is going down there underwater.
What he senses is just what he assumes are fishmen swimming in a circle and most likely using their Fishman Karate to create a whirlpool. They are using their strengths and not coming to the surface at all.
'This could be troublesome, there are quite a bit of devil fruit users in the crew that I have with me. One hit with seawater and we will be weakened tremendously. And even the normal members if they fall into the water, with fishmen all around, they will also be easily killed.' Analyses Perospero, but even while thinking that on the inside. His outward appearance displayed nothing but confidence. A leader must lead...
Perospero just points his hand towards the whirlpool and his hand is encased in candy.
"{CANDY MAIDEN}"
Perospero creates a giant iron maiden out of candy and the creation went underwater to try and trap any fishman inside of it, and kill them all.
*boom!*
But instead of that, a shockwave rings through into his arm and his candy maiden slowly cracks and breaks
*splash*
Then out of the water comes the perpetrator, Jaws just lands on the ship in a crouching position while he says. "Superhero Landing."
And turns around with a big smile on his face. "Sooo.... you own some type of candy factory? Or are you a pervert? Maybe both?"
Jaw asks that with his smile never left his face.
Perospero on the other hand didn't waste any time at interactions. He can sense that the man in front of him is not to be taken lightly.
{CANDY WAVE}
A wave of candy shots towards his opponent. But on the opposite side, Jaws seems a little aloof, and when he sees the wave of candy coming towards him he just throws a straight punch towards it.
<20,000 Brick Fist>
The candy wave suddenly stops on its tracks and cracks form all around it and it explodes while breaking apart.
*Boom!*
Even as it is destroyed. Perospero didn't change the expression on his face except for his ever-present smile. As he got ready to attack again. "{Can-"
But this time he is interrupted as an invisible force hits him in the stomach, and he spits out blood.
*bleugh*
He then is forcefully pushed off the ship by the shockwave and goes overboard... towards the seawater.
But Perospero simply created more candy from his hand and aimed it towards the water.
"{CANDY SNAIL}"
Very quickly a snail-like construct made of candy is built by Perospero, and that stops his descent into the water.
"You are quite strong aren't you... little shark." Says Perospero as his eyes narrow with a dangerous tint in them. Even his ever-present smile dulled a little as he says that.
'It seems like it won't be as easy as I anticipated.' Thinks Perospero, while preparing different strategies on how to fight a fishman on the sea with water all around him... if only he was on land, he wouldn't need to be so on guard against the white shark fishman Jaws.
While Jaws is still on the ship looking down at Perospero. He also wasn't as relaxed as he seemed. After all, Perospero isn't someone to take lightly either.
Some of the soldiers onboard try to charge against Jaws but an invisible wave is released from his body and all of the people on board fell down unconscious, with foam coming out of their mouth.
Perospero just calmly looks at Jaws. 'He even has the Conquerors Haki... this guy really is troublesome.'
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaws is stronger now and can fight someone like Perospero, also they are on the sea, and pretty much he has an absolute advantage against Perospero... especially since he is a Fishman...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 18
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 18
Title: Perospero vs Jaw
....
Perospero just looks at Jaws with such an intensity, that if looks could kill, Jaws would be dead a hundred times over.
Then as Perospero is standing on his giant creature, that seems like a giant slug made of candy, he starts generating even more candy around his body. Encasing him in hardened pink candy, that takes the form of armor all around his body.
{CANDY ARMOR}
Jaws looks at this and narrowed his eyes slightly. He then sighed a little.
"It seems like I will have to get serious, I must not underestimate my opponents." Saya Jaws as he disappears from where he was previously standing and not even Perospero's eyes can follow him.
<Soru>
*fwosh*
He appears behind Perospero, his fist clocked backward, it then darkens as it gets coated with Armament Haki.
Perospero couldn't turn around in time, but he still created a shield on his back, atop of his candy armor.
When Jaws saw that he just simply said. "Fly away now."
Then he swung his fist forward.
*crash*
It went through the candy shield quite easily, he even created a hole in the armor and punched Perospero on his back.
*Crack*
The bones on Perospero's back all were broken. Jaw could feel his fist ram through the bones like breaking toothpicks.
*fwosh*
Due to the powerful punch from Jaw, Perospero flies away with a trail of blood following him as it came out of his mouth. His pupils rolled in the back of his head, he has already lost consciousness.
.
When the fishmen in the water see what he did they all cheer. But Jaws has a different worry inside of him.... he literally just launched Big Mom's kid...
Now he will have to go into a war against her... he is not even sure he can defeat Katakuri, who he has an absolute advantage over, since water makes his Mochi weak and more jelly-like. Let alone fight Big Mom, she is a monster in every term of the word.
Jaws is a little nervous at this, but he still doesn't have enough luck to survive stuff like this. He will definitely get killed by Big Mom... he knows that.
'I need to defuse this situation immediately, or I will DIE.' Thought Jaws as a little sweat appeared on his forehead. Messing around with Big Mom at this time will bring him only disadvantages.
....
But During this time, a whole other situation was happening on Whole Cake Island. Big Mom, looks a little thinner than she will look in her later years, but she is still a huge woman. She is currently wearing a pink dress with stripes of darker and lighter pink.
She is currently just sitting down on a throne that looked like a cake, and the throne seemed like it would give out under her weight.
Suddenly some kid with a long neck comes towards Big Mom.
"Mama, mama, brother Perospero is calling." Says the long-necked child.
Big Mom looked at this with a calm look and picked up the Den Den Mushi.
"Hello, Perospero, did you complete your mission already. What happened to the shark?" Questions Big Mom, not even questioning whether her son even had any difficulties, she has absolute trust in her children.
"Yo! Big Mom... I have come to bargain." Comes a voice from the other side of the Dendenmushi, a voice that is not definitely Perospero's.
Immediately when Big Mom hears this her expression changes.
"Who are you... why do you have Perospero's Den Den Mushi?" Asks Big Mom with a strangely calm voice.
"My name is Jaws, eighteen years old. I like sweets and can cook a pretty good meal. My hobbies are training and feeling my power's effect on the world. My dream for the future is to become the strongest existence in this world." Says Jaws, while mixing half-truths with his speech. He obviously wouldn't give Big Mom anything too accurate, but Big Mom didn't know that and she assumes that he is just another reckless kid.
"What happened to my son?" Asks Big Mom, as her Devil Fruit Creations are the ones expressing her anger, and storms start forming around Whole Cake Island.
"Well don't worry he is alive.... probably... I only lightly punched him. But he is defeated though. I must say though he is quite weak.... that is not why I am calling you though." As Jaw says that Big Mom tightens her grip on her throne and it starts easily cracking under the power exerted from her fingers.
"Brat.... do you think you will be safe just because-." Big Mom is about to say something but then she is interrupted by Jaws saying. "How about a partnership, I will marry one of your daughters and we call this a truce... how about that."
When she hears that, Big Mom calms down and her angry frown turns into a smile. "I see then... so you are willing to become my subordinate. We can work with that."
Suddenly the Den Den Mushi's eyes turned into a frown, as Jaws said. "Impossible, either let me marry your daughter with the name Smoothie or there is no deal."
"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE BRAT. THERE IS NO DEAL." Screamed Big Mom with anger.
And Jaws reciprocated this. "WHAT THE HELL OLD HAG, WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!!! JUST BECAUSE YOU THINK YOU ARE STRONG, I BET THAT IN FIVE TO TEN YEARS I CAN TAKE YOU ON!!!"
"WHAT DID YOU SAY YOU BRAT!! I WILL HUNT YOU ALL OVER THE GRAND LINE!"
"COME AND TRY IT YOU OLD B*TCH. I WILL DROWN YOU AT THE BOTTOM OF THE OCEAN."
*cacha*
And the Den Den Mushi fell asleep, indicating that Jaws had hung up.
Big Mom's eyes were lit ablaze with fury... "NAPOLEON, ZEUS, PROMETHEUS, WE ARE GOING TO FISH."
.....
On the other side, everyone heard what Jaws said to Big Mom. They didn't understand her true strength. So the fish man on Jaw's crew started celebrating and calling him the new emperor.
'These idiots. They don't understand what even happened.' Thought Jaws as he looked at all of the dumb fishman around him. They were all his subordinates and he knew they were dumb.... that is why he mostly chose them.
....
-Jaws POV-
After all, being dumb in this world doesn't mean necessarily weak... it just simply means you are even more loyal to our maste- I mean Captain.
I kept a smile on for the crowd but on the inside, I was a little worried. But I always thought about scenarios like this and thought about how I would react to it.
Still though... I couldn't allow myself to be under another Yonko or my prestige would fall and I would become just another subordinate of hers. Plus... I can use the pressure from her to develop my Haki even further. My heart says that this is scary, dumb and we could die but... my Haki won't develop with just training... ever since I reached the new level in Armament Haki... I haven't really advanced on it at all... even though my Haki is impressive... it's not something that I can defeat a Yonko with...
....
A/N: Yay... we will have Big Mom Pirates vs Jaws Pirates soon.
P.S: Jaws was never really angry, he just plays his cards to get most of the benefits from the inevitable conflict.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) On Discord you can also find photos of how Big Mom currently looks and such other things.
Title: Perospero vs Jaw
....
Perospero just looks at Jaws with such an intensity, that if looks could kill, Jaws would be dead a hundred times over.
Then as Perospero is standing on his giant creature, that seems like a giant slug made of candy, he starts generating even more candy around his body. Encasing him in hardened pink candy, that takes the form of armor all around his body.
{CANDY ARMOR}
Jaws looks at this and narrowed his eyes slightly. He then sighed a little.
"It seems like I will have to get serious, I must not underestimate my opponents." Saya Jaws as he disappears from where he was previously standing and not even Perospero's eyes can follow him.
<Soru>
*fwosh*
He appears behind Perospero, his fist clocked backward, it then darkens as it gets coated with Armament Haki.
Perospero couldn't turn around in time, but he still created a shield on his back, atop of his candy armor.
When Jaws saw that he just simply said. "Fly away now."
Then he swung his fist forward.
*crash*
It went through the candy shield quite easily, he even created a hole in the armor and punched Perospero on his back.
*Crack*
The bones on Perospero's back all were broken. Jaw could feel his fist ram through the bones like breaking toothpicks.
*fwosh*
Due to the powerful punch from Jaw, Perospero flies away with a trail of blood following him as it came out of his mouth. His pupils rolled in the back of his head, he has already lost consciousness.
.
When the fishmen in the water see what he did they all cheer. But Jaws has a different worry inside of him.... he literally just launched Big Mom's kid...
Now he will have to go into a war against her... he is not even sure he can defeat Katakuri, who he has an absolute advantage over, since water makes his Mochi weak and more jelly-like. Let alone fight Big Mom, she is a monster in every term of the word.
Jaws is a little nervous at this, but he still doesn't have enough luck to survive stuff like this. He will definitely get killed by Big Mom... he knows that.
'I need to defuse this situation immediately, or I will DIE.' Thought Jaws as a little sweat appeared on his forehead. Messing around with Big Mom at this time will bring him only disadvantages.
....
But During this time, a whole other situation was happening on Whole Cake Island. Big Mom, looks a little thinner than she will look in her later years, but she is still a huge woman. She is currently wearing a pink dress with stripes of darker and lighter pink.
She is currently just sitting down on a throne that looked like a cake, and the throne seemed like it would give out under her weight.
Suddenly some kid with a long neck comes towards Big Mom.
"Mama, mama, brother Perospero is calling." Says the long-necked child.
Big Mom looked at this with a calm look and picked up the Den Den Mushi.
"Hello, Perospero, did you complete your mission already. What happened to the shark?" Questions Big Mom, not even questioning whether her son even had any difficulties, she has absolute trust in her children.
"Yo! Big Mom... I have come to bargain." Comes a voice from the other side of the Dendenmushi, a voice that is not definitely Perospero's.
Immediately when Big Mom hears this her expression changes.
"Who are you... why do you have Perospero's Den Den Mushi?" Asks Big Mom with a strangely calm voice.
"My name is Jaws, eighteen years old. I like sweets and can cook a pretty good meal. My hobbies are training and feeling my power's effect on the world. My dream for the future is to become the strongest existence in this world." Says Jaws, while mixing half-truths with his speech. He obviously wouldn't give Big Mom anything too accurate, but Big Mom didn't know that and she assumes that he is just another reckless kid.
"What happened to my son?" Asks Big Mom, as her Devil Fruit Creations are the ones expressing her anger, and storms start forming around Whole Cake Island.
"Well don't worry he is alive.... probably... I only lightly punched him. But he is defeated though. I must say though he is quite weak.... that is not why I am calling you though." As Jaw says that Big Mom tightens her grip on her throne and it starts easily cracking under the power exerted from her fingers.
"Brat.... do you think you will be safe just because-." Big Mom is about to say something but then she is interrupted by Jaws saying. "How about a partnership, I will marry one of your daughters and we call this a truce... how about that."
When she hears that, Big Mom calms down and her angry frown turns into a smile. "I see then... so you are willing to become my subordinate. We can work with that."
Suddenly the Den Den Mushi's eyes turned into a frown, as Jaws said. "Impossible, either let me marry your daughter with the name Smoothie or there is no deal."
"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE BRAT. THERE IS NO DEAL." Screamed Big Mom with anger.
And Jaws reciprocated this. "WHAT THE HELL OLD HAG, WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!!! JUST BECAUSE YOU THINK YOU ARE STRONG, I BET THAT IN FIVE TO TEN YEARS I CAN TAKE YOU ON!!!"
"WHAT DID YOU SAY YOU BRAT!! I WILL HUNT YOU ALL OVER THE GRAND LINE!"
"COME AND TRY IT YOU OLD B*TCH. I WILL DROWN YOU AT THE BOTTOM OF THE OCEAN."
*cacha*
And the Den Den Mushi fell asleep, indicating that Jaws had hung up.
Big Mom's eyes were lit ablaze with fury... "NAPOLEON, ZEUS, PROMETHEUS, WE ARE GOING TO FISH."
.....
On the other side, everyone heard what Jaws said to Big Mom. They didn't understand her true strength. So the fish man on Jaw's crew started celebrating and calling him the new emperor.
'These idiots. They don't understand what even happened.' Thought Jaws as he looked at all of the dumb fishman around him. They were all his subordinates and he knew they were dumb.... that is why he mostly chose them.
....
-Jaws POV-
After all, being dumb in this world doesn't mean necessarily weak... it just simply means you are even more loyal to our maste- I mean Captain.
I kept a smile on for the crowd but on the inside, I was a little worried. But I always thought about scenarios like this and thought about how I would react to it.
Still though... I couldn't allow myself to be under another Yonko or my prestige would fall and I would become just another subordinate of hers. Plus... I can use the pressure from her to develop my Haki even further. My heart says that this is scary, dumb and we could die but... my Haki won't develop with just training... ever since I reached the new level in Armament Haki... I haven't really advanced on it at all... even though my Haki is impressive... it's not something that I can defeat a Yonko with...
....
A/N: Yay... we will have Big Mom Pirates vs Jaws Pirates soon.
P.S: Jaws was never really angry, he just plays his cards to get most of the benefits from the inevitable conflict.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) On Discord you can also find photos of how Big Mom currently looks and such other things.
Chapter 19
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 19
Title: War Against Big Mom...
....
After the ordeal with Jaws angering Big Mom. He immediately started preparing for their inevitable encounter. The news has already gotten out that Big Mom is personally going to come after him.
Jaws was currently back at his base in Raijin Island, scheming against Big Mom.
Even though he showed it to no one, Jaws was intimidated by her too. You would have to be a fool, to not be intimidated by Big Mom. After all, no matter how you put it. She is a monster...
Jaws knows that the chance of defeating Big Mom is low. No matter how strong he currently is, he can't just simply plan against Big Mom and hope for it to work. He could make a good plan against Big Mom but it has so many variables to go wrong.
'The enemy of a good plan is the dream of a perfect plan.' Thinks Jaws as he contemplates his options.
Jaws doesn't believe in his luck enough to pull him out alive in a confrontation with Big Mom. But to him, good luck is the result of a good plan.
His plans concentrate against the only advantage that Jaws has against Big Mom... his advantage is the high number of fishman that follow him. Plus the confrontations will most likely happen on the sea. It gives Jaws a good advantage against her.
'If she decides to attack some of my islands. I will have to sacrifice them, I must avoid a battle on the ground at all costs. Even in the sea, I am not so sure my army can take her's. After all, she has warships and I don't. Her high-level combatants also easily overpower mine. Her army outnumbers mine, even her power easily overpowers mine.' Contemplates Jaws, trying to truly find a solution. But he still can't come up with anything truly good. He also knows that ambushes are very unlikely to be effective since not only do a lot of Big Mom's crew have Observation Haki, but there even are some Fishmen and Merfolk amongst her crew.
So due to all of these factors against him, Jaws has to come up with a couple of solid plans on how to handle Big Mom.
....
Just like that one month passed, due to the extreme stress Jaws was under, surprisingly it was his Conquerors Haki that advanced a little.
During this month, Big Mom has been rampaging all over the New World. But wasn't able to find or catch sight of Jaws. She has already taken over some of Jaw's territories, but when she saw that even doing that, he wouldn't come out she stopped taking over territories, or another Emperor might attack if they decided that Big Mom was getting too much.
Jaws was completely on the defensive and had been quiet most of the time during this month. He has pulled no big moves or anything like that. He also hadn't had any confrontation with Big Mom. Except for some skirmishes when their armies coincidentally meet, but nothing big happens. So this story to the average person becomes old news.
Soon the Big Mom pirates got bored of chasing loose ends. So they decided to split into three groups. One group is being led by Big Mom, the other group has Katakuri and Snack, then the last group Smoothie and Cracker. All of their fighters were spread out. With even Big Mom having some of her children with her. Though she too seemingly bored by the monotony of her hunt for Jaws.
....
As the groups spread, another week passed by. Big Mom has had enough of this boredom, so she went back to Whole Cake Island. While her children search for Jaw all over the New World.
Nothing happened this week either.
Smoothie's and Cracker's army was traveling in the beginnings of the New World and keeping an eye on Fishman Island, from there they didn't get a lot of clues from their fishman soldiers who went down there to look if Jaws had been sighted.
The answer was a resounding no. It seemed like no one had seen Jaws on Fishman Island, where others think his base is supposed to be. Though this was untrue due to Jaws' real base being on Raijin Island, an island where it rains lightning. Not exactly a place where someone would build a base. Thankfully, Jaw's crew, which is almost 100% made of Fishman, can easily enter the base… but no one else can… especially devil fruit users.
…
During this time Smoothie was sitting on a comfortable looking couch, in the deck of the ship. She had a long wine glass on her hand filled with red liquid. Cracker was in the same ship as her too, but he didn't act like he owned the place, since he knows that even though his sister is usually very carefree, she can be petty about useless stuff like this.
Suddenly Smoothie frowned and got up and took her sword out.
After looking around, her eyes narrowed. When Cracker sees her expression, he too gets serious and takes out his swords. Since he is in his Cracker Armor, he has three swords and three shields.
Smoothie's frown calms down as she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.
Suddenly after a couple of seconds, she opens her eyes.
"We are surrounded by around one thousand fishmen. They are underwater so I can only guess that they are fishman. It seems like the coward has finally decided to act…" Says Smoothie, criticizing Jaw for saying such big words to Big Mom and still only hiding and in the end, the thing that he does is an ambush. That won't work because of a lot of Observation Haki users here.
Suddenly she senses that some of the fishmen seem to be approaching the boat. She just smiles at this. "It seems like I am going to have fish for dinner tonight."
As she says that, she goes to the edge of her boat and swings her sword.
*fwosh!*
Immediately a sword beam is created and it goes towards the water.
*boom!*
But it was still only a small splash, so it didn't hit anyone who was deep underwater.
She turns around and orders her crew. "Bring out the prisoners."
Her crew immediately nod, in fear of her.
After a couple more seconds, they bring out a dozen or so prisoners.
Smoothie immediately goes towards the prisoners who look at her in fear. Some of them bow down to beg for their lives.
But she just simply…
*fwosh*
Stabs them, one by one, using her sword and with the help of her Devil Fruit, she gets all of their nutrients and her body grows bigger.
'This should be enough.' Thinks Smoothie, as her body gets bigger, and even the giant ship that she is in starts rocketing. Her hight has reached up to the sails of the ship.
"Be careful sis, or you might sink us." Warns Cracker as he just looks from the sidelines, after all, water is his devil fruit's weakness. So he has no plans to get in a fight with someone like Jaw, a master of Fishman Karate.
Smoothie, just nods at her brother. "Don't worry, I won't need to grow anymore."
She gets ready to swing her sword but suddenly, a crew member of the ship approaches Cracker from his back, strangely his presence was hidden and…
*BAAM*
A punch lands on Crackers back, just as Smoothie is about to attack the fisherman.
The punch wasn't just a normal punch as it easily cracked through Cracker's armor… and it hit his real body. Cracker attempted to block with his sword but that broke too, and when the attacker's fist impacted him. Cracker felt like his insides were being scrambled.
*cough*
He coughs out a river of blood from his mouth, as his eyes roll to the back of his head. His Biscuit Armor disappears into cookie dust. As Cracker falls in the ground… unconscious… taken out by the mysterious attacker, who was covered in a cloak.
Smoothie immediately turns her sword swing towards the attacker and while she attacks she asks. "Who are you."
The attacker doesn't answer, even as the giant sword comes towards his head.
But before the sword reaches the attacker, he pulls out his own, big claymore sword as the sword turns a dark shining color.
*PING*
As he clashes with Smoothie, both of their swords lock into place. Since her giant size rises her strength, she is surprised when she sees the person in front of her hold her in a stalemate in strength. But when the swords clashed, a strong wind was created due to the shockwave. So the hood of the cloak was pulled off, revealing the identity of the attacker.
When Smoothie saw this, her eyes burning in anger, as if a flame resides in her soul, she says. "It's you…."
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaw's Armament Haki is the highest level, so he imbued his Armament inside Cracker's body to one-shot him. Since Cracker's original body doesn't have strong endurance, he was one shot. Also, his Fishman Karate can easily soften the part of the cookies he will hit. Jaw is an absolute counter to Cracker, the worst enemy he could have.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: War Against Big Mom...
....
After the ordeal with Jaws angering Big Mom. He immediately started preparing for their inevitable encounter. The news has already gotten out that Big Mom is personally going to come after him.
Jaws was currently back at his base in Raijin Island, scheming against Big Mom.
Even though he showed it to no one, Jaws was intimidated by her too. You would have to be a fool, to not be intimidated by Big Mom. After all, no matter how you put it. She is a monster...
Jaws knows that the chance of defeating Big Mom is low. No matter how strong he currently is, he can't just simply plan against Big Mom and hope for it to work. He could make a good plan against Big Mom but it has so many variables to go wrong.
'The enemy of a good plan is the dream of a perfect plan.' Thinks Jaws as he contemplates his options.
Jaws doesn't believe in his luck enough to pull him out alive in a confrontation with Big Mom. But to him, good luck is the result of a good plan.
His plans concentrate against the only advantage that Jaws has against Big Mom... his advantage is the high number of fishman that follow him. Plus the confrontations will most likely happen on the sea. It gives Jaws a good advantage against her.
'If she decides to attack some of my islands. I will have to sacrifice them, I must avoid a battle on the ground at all costs. Even in the sea, I am not so sure my army can take her's. After all, she has warships and I don't. Her high-level combatants also easily overpower mine. Her army outnumbers mine, even her power easily overpowers mine.' Contemplates Jaws, trying to truly find a solution. But he still can't come up with anything truly good. He also knows that ambushes are very unlikely to be effective since not only do a lot of Big Mom's crew have Observation Haki, but there even are some Fishmen and Merfolk amongst her crew.
So due to all of these factors against him, Jaws has to come up with a couple of solid plans on how to handle Big Mom.
....
Just like that one month passed, due to the extreme stress Jaws was under, surprisingly it was his Conquerors Haki that advanced a little.
During this month, Big Mom has been rampaging all over the New World. But wasn't able to find or catch sight of Jaws. She has already taken over some of Jaw's territories, but when she saw that even doing that, he wouldn't come out she stopped taking over territories, or another Emperor might attack if they decided that Big Mom was getting too much.
Jaws was completely on the defensive and had been quiet most of the time during this month. He has pulled no big moves or anything like that. He also hadn't had any confrontation with Big Mom. Except for some skirmishes when their armies coincidentally meet, but nothing big happens. So this story to the average person becomes old news.
Soon the Big Mom pirates got bored of chasing loose ends. So they decided to split into three groups. One group is being led by Big Mom, the other group has Katakuri and Snack, then the last group Smoothie and Cracker. All of their fighters were spread out. With even Big Mom having some of her children with her. Though she too seemingly bored by the monotony of her hunt for Jaws.
....
As the groups spread, another week passed by. Big Mom has had enough of this boredom, so she went back to Whole Cake Island. While her children search for Jaw all over the New World.
Nothing happened this week either.
Smoothie's and Cracker's army was traveling in the beginnings of the New World and keeping an eye on Fishman Island, from there they didn't get a lot of clues from their fishman soldiers who went down there to look if Jaws had been sighted.
The answer was a resounding no. It seemed like no one had seen Jaws on Fishman Island, where others think his base is supposed to be. Though this was untrue due to Jaws' real base being on Raijin Island, an island where it rains lightning. Not exactly a place where someone would build a base. Thankfully, Jaw's crew, which is almost 100% made of Fishman, can easily enter the base… but no one else can… especially devil fruit users.
…
During this time Smoothie was sitting on a comfortable looking couch, in the deck of the ship. She had a long wine glass on her hand filled with red liquid. Cracker was in the same ship as her too, but he didn't act like he owned the place, since he knows that even though his sister is usually very carefree, she can be petty about useless stuff like this.
Suddenly Smoothie frowned and got up and took her sword out.
After looking around, her eyes narrowed. When Cracker sees her expression, he too gets serious and takes out his swords. Since he is in his Cracker Armor, he has three swords and three shields.
Smoothie's frown calms down as she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.
Suddenly after a couple of seconds, she opens her eyes.
"We are surrounded by around one thousand fishmen. They are underwater so I can only guess that they are fishman. It seems like the coward has finally decided to act…" Says Smoothie, criticizing Jaw for saying such big words to Big Mom and still only hiding and in the end, the thing that he does is an ambush. That won't work because of a lot of Observation Haki users here.
Suddenly she senses that some of the fishmen seem to be approaching the boat. She just smiles at this. "It seems like I am going to have fish for dinner tonight."
As she says that, she goes to the edge of her boat and swings her sword.
*fwosh!*
Immediately a sword beam is created and it goes towards the water.
*boom!*
But it was still only a small splash, so it didn't hit anyone who was deep underwater.
She turns around and orders her crew. "Bring out the prisoners."
Her crew immediately nod, in fear of her.
After a couple more seconds, they bring out a dozen or so prisoners.
Smoothie immediately goes towards the prisoners who look at her in fear. Some of them bow down to beg for their lives.
But she just simply…
*fwosh*
Stabs them, one by one, using her sword and with the help of her Devil Fruit, she gets all of their nutrients and her body grows bigger.
'This should be enough.' Thinks Smoothie, as her body gets bigger, and even the giant ship that she is in starts rocketing. Her hight has reached up to the sails of the ship.
"Be careful sis, or you might sink us." Warns Cracker as he just looks from the sidelines, after all, water is his devil fruit's weakness. So he has no plans to get in a fight with someone like Jaw, a master of Fishman Karate.
Smoothie, just nods at her brother. "Don't worry, I won't need to grow anymore."
She gets ready to swing her sword but suddenly, a crew member of the ship approaches Cracker from his back, strangely his presence was hidden and…
*BAAM*
A punch lands on Crackers back, just as Smoothie is about to attack the fisherman.
The punch wasn't just a normal punch as it easily cracked through Cracker's armor… and it hit his real body. Cracker attempted to block with his sword but that broke too, and when the attacker's fist impacted him. Cracker felt like his insides were being scrambled.
*cough*
He coughs out a river of blood from his mouth, as his eyes roll to the back of his head. His Biscuit Armor disappears into cookie dust. As Cracker falls in the ground… unconscious… taken out by the mysterious attacker, who was covered in a cloak.
Smoothie immediately turns her sword swing towards the attacker and while she attacks she asks. "Who are you."
The attacker doesn't answer, even as the giant sword comes towards his head.
But before the sword reaches the attacker, he pulls out his own, big claymore sword as the sword turns a dark shining color.
*PING*
As he clashes with Smoothie, both of their swords lock into place. Since her giant size rises her strength, she is surprised when she sees the person in front of her hold her in a stalemate in strength. But when the swords clashed, a strong wind was created due to the shockwave. So the hood of the cloak was pulled off, revealing the identity of the attacker.
When Smoothie saw this, her eyes burning in anger, as if a flame resides in her soul, she says. "It's you…."
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Jaw's Armament Haki is the highest level, so he imbued his Armament inside Cracker's body to one-shot him. Since Cracker's original body doesn't have strong endurance, he was one shot. Also, his Fishman Karate can easily soften the part of the cookies he will hit. Jaw is an absolute counter to Cracker, the worst enemy he could have.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 20
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 20
Title: Inevitable Enemy...
(Don't click the links in the middle of the story. Its formed just by itself. It's a broken link.)
….
As Jaw clashes swords with the gigantic sized Smoothie, he smirks as he notices that she has a look of anger on her face.
'Foolish girl… this will cloud her Obsession Haki.' Thinks Jaw as he immediately holds his sword with one hand and pulls back his free hand as the hand darkens.
*fwosh!*
He throws a past jab towards her stomach.
Pow!
The blow hits, Smoothie winces at that, she could feel her organs being smashed around. The pain stuns Smoothie for a split second, that is when Jaw's hand with the sword moves in weird motion too and his sword gets through her guard, and like a snake, it goes straight for her head.
Jaw simply says. "Sorry but I am not competent enough with a sword to hold back."
Suddenly a voice behind Jaw says. "No need to hold back."
Immediately Jaw's senses jump to the max, his Observation Haki picking the intention of the one behind him immediately Jaw jumps forward and under Smoothie's legs, not even having enough time to think clearly as he sees a shiny dark mochi flow towards him.
Jaw turns around and punches the air.
pow!
And as the mochi is going to envelop Jaw, with a delayed reaction. It suddenly gets shattered all around. He sees who his opponent is and smiles. "Well, well… it seems like I have been tricked."
Says Jaw, completely relaxed, contrary to his dire situation. He has already realized what situation he was in.
Smoothie has a little blood come out from the corner of her lips, but she still smiles. "Yes… we did say that our army split. We said it loud and clear."
Jaw laughs at this even more. "Hahahaha. I guess I bit off more than I could chew."
The Big Mom family told everyone the plan and they used this to lure Jaw out. Due to not knowing where he lives, they decided to do this and trap him.
Suddenly the clouds turn dark and lightning strikes about. That is when Jaw has a worried look on his face. "It seems like even Big Mom will be joining the party... huh!"
Jaw senses a lightning bolt coming for him, he doesn't dodge it at all.
Baam!
The bolt hits him, Smoothie immediately goes for a slash, until Katakuri stops her by extending his hand by turning it into mochi and holding her back. "Smoothie, don't… he isn't fazed at all."
Suddenly Jaw's body, who seems paralyzed and shocked… moves with ease, and Jaw gets back his smirk on his face. "I guess that Big Mom is close by… it seems like sadly I can't fight with you Katakuri."
"If you think that escaping the Big Mom pirates is so easy, then sorry to burst your bubble but.... today is the day you die Jaw." Replied Katakuri, with no change in his expression.
Jaw simply raises an eyebrow at this. "Well then, it seems like you are underestimating me."
His face then morphs into a serious one. That is when he rushes at the edge of the ship and jumps off.
He looks below him and as expected, the water is boiling with steam coming out of it.
The Big Mom Pirates have fought countless fishman like Jaw, so they know how you can catch a fish at sea.
But Jaw's body is immediately covered in a black color Haki, he also closes his eyes so they are not hurt by the heat. He relies completely on his Observation Haki to 'see'.
Splash!
As soon as his body hits the water he can feel the extreme heat, but with his Haki, his body easily handles it. He starts swimming away when he sees that some of his soldiers were killed by the heat. But they were the weak ones who couldn't escape.
'Hmmm… It seems like I lost this confrontation.' Thinks Jaw a little saddened by the outcome. But he wasn't discouraged at all. Expecting to win against Big Mom just by himself is a faraway dream and he knows that.
His years of training are nothing in front of someone like Big Mom, who was born to be a monster. She most likely didn't need to physically train a day in her life to get her power.
But contrary to feeling jealous of Big Mom's natural born strength. Jaw on the other hand doesn't complain about anything like that. He knows that complaining about something like this is useless, the only thing he can do is train like there is no tomorrow… and train again even more. Until one day, he can fight with monsters like her on even foot.
'This world's physical training has amazing results. Someone can get buff by just doing ten pushups every day.' Thinks Jaw, and as he feels the water around him get colder… no it's returning to normal temperatures as he is going deeper into the ocean. A smile appears on his face. 'If I train endlessly, I will one day catch up… no I will surpass monsters like her. Then I can be a father worthy looking up to.'
….
It doesn't take long for Jax to arrive deep enough where the heat doesn't reach him. He looks around and sees his soldiers who survived, they all had angry looks on their faces.
One of them gets close to Jaw and bows down.
"I am sorry Jaw, we couldn't help you at all." Said the man, who seems like a half red octopus type of fishman.
Jaw has a smile on his face and just puts a hand on the nameless soldier's shoulder. "No need to worry, you guys would have just died for nothing if you tried to help me."
The man smiles back and promises that he will do better next time.
But while Jaw is saying that, in his mind, none of these people will ever even come close to being helpful. But he will have to make due… until his children grow up.
'My precious children… we shall have this world together. I will give you my love and you will give me the world.' Thinks Jaw as he just flexes his muscles, feeling the power inside his body. 'I should train some more and plan on how to counter Big Mom if we fight personally.'
….
So like this one more month passes, no more skirmishes with Big Mom happen. It was almost totally quiet.
And during this time at the bottom of the ocean, Jaw is currently meditating. Trying to train his Observation Haki and widen its range, to see better underwater and see better even while fighting, he needs to be aware of his surroundings.
Bubbles were coming out of his mouth. Suddenly his eyes open and he 'looks' around with his Observation Haki… a disappointed look appears on his face.
'No progress at all.' Despaired Jaw a little. No matter how much he trains, his Haki isn't getting any better without battles. 'My will isn't into it. I always have an escape plan, that isn't the mindset I need to get my Haki stronger. Then it's simple... I will just temporarily change it...'
To Jaw, it seems inevitable that he should fight a strong enemy to train his Haki. And that enemy will be… Big Mom. He knows that Katakuri, though strong and would be a good challenge to Jaw. That would be only if he didn't use Fishman Karate, which is a direct counter towards Katakuri's Mochi-Mochi No Mi. So he can't fight him… and the other Big Mom Sweet Commanders are too weak for him.
He knows that he needs someone that he can go all out against… and then go beyond. He could go and fight the Kaido pirates, but he knows that he doesn't have the luck Luffy has. As soon as he gets the enmity of two Yonko, he will immediately have to go into hiding. His power is insufficient to survive something like that, plus he might spark a premeditated Kaido and Big Mom alliance, and that would spell doom for him. He knows that much at least…
….
….
During this time, in the New World, Big Mom has other plans. She is currently on her giant ship, inside the captain's cabin.
She is talking with someone from a Den Den Mushi. "So then it is confirmed that that is the little fish's hideout."
The Den Den Mushi has a frowning look on its face. "Yes, Mama. It has been confirmed. Bonjour~"
Big Mom's smile turns malicious. "Who would have expected that someone would hide on that island… well it seems like I will be cooking a lot of fish tonight."
Kacha!
Big Mom turns off her Den Den Mushi (transponder snail) the smile on her face wouldn't go away.
"Mamamamamamama…" Laughs Big Mom. "It seems like after months and months of searching we found your hiding place little fish."
….
Big Mom and her children were careful to not let the information get out of their family or very close associates. They knew that Jaw has informants on the Big Mom crew, and Jaw getting that information would be disastrous, it took them quite long to find him. If there was to be a next time, it would take years to find him again.
….
….
Fourteen days passed like that and Big Mom could finally see the dreaded place… the place that they discovered that Jaw is hiding is a place called Desert Island, it is a relatively small island on the Calm Belt.
The Big Mom pirates couldn't help but be surprised at his ingenuity. A fishman army living on a deserted island is a first for them.
But as the whole Big Mom armada with hundreds of ships gets close to the island. They immediately notice something strange… a man… no a fishman was flying… no more accurately.. he was jumping on-air as he looks at them. It is Jaw, with a smug look on his face.
"Big Mom, it seems like you are as dumb as you look." Mocks Jaw, as a smug smile appears on his face.
Bug Mom has an angry look on her face. "Y -YOU BRAT."
She screams in anger, creating a giant shockwave that moves that creates small waves all around the ships.
The people close to her cover their ears.
"I will skin you alive little fish." Says Big Mom with a murderous look on her face. Her eyes are bloodshot and veins pop on her forehead. With her energy creative a crater below her, cracking the ship.
"Zeus." Calls Big Mom, as a cloud appears in the sky. She immediately jumps on the cloud, as it turns dark with lightning all around it.
"Prometheus." Suddenly a cute sun comes out, but it turns murderous as the flames surround Big Mom. Her hat comes off and she calls out one more time. "Napoleon."
Turning her hat into a giant sword. She just swings back her sword and looks towards Jaw.
"Go and die you little fish…
<IKOKU SOVEREIGNTY>
*BOOOOOM*
A giant shockwave comes towards Jaw, and even he has a momentary look of shock on his face, due to the power he is looking at. But that is only a split second reaction as he brings his fist back, and elegantly, water gathers around it, forming something that looks like a water drill.
As soon as he can sense Big Mom's shockwave attack come close. Jaw smiles at this and punches with all of his power.
<VAGABOND DRILL>
*BOOOOOOOM*
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Hope you like it. Jaw tricked big Mom by making it seem like someone betrayed him, just so he can fight Big Mom in his terms.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Inevitable Enemy...
(Don't click the links in the middle of the story. Its formed just by itself. It's a broken link.)
….
As Jaw clashes swords with the gigantic sized Smoothie, he smirks as he notices that she has a look of anger on her face.
'Foolish girl… this will cloud her Obsession Haki.' Thinks Jaw as he immediately holds his sword with one hand and pulls back his free hand as the hand darkens.
*fwosh!*
He throws a past jab towards her stomach.
Pow!
The blow hits, Smoothie winces at that, she could feel her organs being smashed around. The pain stuns Smoothie for a split second, that is when Jaw's hand with the sword moves in weird motion too and his sword gets through her guard, and like a snake, it goes straight for her head.
Jaw simply says. "Sorry but I am not competent enough with a sword to hold back."
Suddenly a voice behind Jaw says. "No need to hold back."
Immediately Jaw's senses jump to the max, his Observation Haki picking the intention of the one behind him immediately Jaw jumps forward and under Smoothie's legs, not even having enough time to think clearly as he sees a shiny dark mochi flow towards him.
Jaw turns around and punches the air.
pow!
And as the mochi is going to envelop Jaw, with a delayed reaction. It suddenly gets shattered all around. He sees who his opponent is and smiles. "Well, well… it seems like I have been tricked."
Says Jaw, completely relaxed, contrary to his dire situation. He has already realized what situation he was in.
Smoothie has a little blood come out from the corner of her lips, but she still smiles. "Yes… we did say that our army split. We said it loud and clear."
Jaw laughs at this even more. "Hahahaha. I guess I bit off more than I could chew."
The Big Mom family told everyone the plan and they used this to lure Jaw out. Due to not knowing where he lives, they decided to do this and trap him.
Suddenly the clouds turn dark and lightning strikes about. That is when Jaw has a worried look on his face. "It seems like even Big Mom will be joining the party... huh!"
Jaw senses a lightning bolt coming for him, he doesn't dodge it at all.
Baam!
The bolt hits him, Smoothie immediately goes for a slash, until Katakuri stops her by extending his hand by turning it into mochi and holding her back. "Smoothie, don't… he isn't fazed at all."
Suddenly Jaw's body, who seems paralyzed and shocked… moves with ease, and Jaw gets back his smirk on his face. "I guess that Big Mom is close by… it seems like sadly I can't fight with you Katakuri."
"If you think that escaping the Big Mom pirates is so easy, then sorry to burst your bubble but.... today is the day you die Jaw." Replied Katakuri, with no change in his expression.
Jaw simply raises an eyebrow at this. "Well then, it seems like you are underestimating me."
His face then morphs into a serious one. That is when he rushes at the edge of the ship and jumps off.
He looks below him and as expected, the water is boiling with steam coming out of it.
The Big Mom Pirates have fought countless fishman like Jaw, so they know how you can catch a fish at sea.
But Jaw's body is immediately covered in a black color Haki, he also closes his eyes so they are not hurt by the heat. He relies completely on his Observation Haki to 'see'.
Splash!
As soon as his body hits the water he can feel the extreme heat, but with his Haki, his body easily handles it. He starts swimming away when he sees that some of his soldiers were killed by the heat. But they were the weak ones who couldn't escape.
'Hmmm… It seems like I lost this confrontation.' Thinks Jaw a little saddened by the outcome. But he wasn't discouraged at all. Expecting to win against Big Mom just by himself is a faraway dream and he knows that.
His years of training are nothing in front of someone like Big Mom, who was born to be a monster. She most likely didn't need to physically train a day in her life to get her power.
But contrary to feeling jealous of Big Mom's natural born strength. Jaw on the other hand doesn't complain about anything like that. He knows that complaining about something like this is useless, the only thing he can do is train like there is no tomorrow… and train again even more. Until one day, he can fight with monsters like her on even foot.
'This world's physical training has amazing results. Someone can get buff by just doing ten pushups every day.' Thinks Jaw, and as he feels the water around him get colder… no it's returning to normal temperatures as he is going deeper into the ocean. A smile appears on his face. 'If I train endlessly, I will one day catch up… no I will surpass monsters like her. Then I can be a father worthy looking up to.'
….
It doesn't take long for Jax to arrive deep enough where the heat doesn't reach him. He looks around and sees his soldiers who survived, they all had angry looks on their faces.
One of them gets close to Jaw and bows down.
"I am sorry Jaw, we couldn't help you at all." Said the man, who seems like a half red octopus type of fishman.
Jaw has a smile on his face and just puts a hand on the nameless soldier's shoulder. "No need to worry, you guys would have just died for nothing if you tried to help me."
The man smiles back and promises that he will do better next time.
But while Jaw is saying that, in his mind, none of these people will ever even come close to being helpful. But he will have to make due… until his children grow up.
'My precious children… we shall have this world together. I will give you my love and you will give me the world.' Thinks Jaw as he just flexes his muscles, feeling the power inside his body. 'I should train some more and plan on how to counter Big Mom if we fight personally.'
….
So like this one more month passes, no more skirmishes with Big Mom happen. It was almost totally quiet.
And during this time at the bottom of the ocean, Jaw is currently meditating. Trying to train his Observation Haki and widen its range, to see better underwater and see better even while fighting, he needs to be aware of his surroundings.
Bubbles were coming out of his mouth. Suddenly his eyes open and he 'looks' around with his Observation Haki… a disappointed look appears on his face.
'No progress at all.' Despaired Jaw a little. No matter how much he trains, his Haki isn't getting any better without battles. 'My will isn't into it. I always have an escape plan, that isn't the mindset I need to get my Haki stronger. Then it's simple... I will just temporarily change it...'
To Jaw, it seems inevitable that he should fight a strong enemy to train his Haki. And that enemy will be… Big Mom. He knows that Katakuri, though strong and would be a good challenge to Jaw. That would be only if he didn't use Fishman Karate, which is a direct counter towards Katakuri's Mochi-Mochi No Mi. So he can't fight him… and the other Big Mom Sweet Commanders are too weak for him.
He knows that he needs someone that he can go all out against… and then go beyond. He could go and fight the Kaido pirates, but he knows that he doesn't have the luck Luffy has. As soon as he gets the enmity of two Yonko, he will immediately have to go into hiding. His power is insufficient to survive something like that, plus he might spark a premeditated Kaido and Big Mom alliance, and that would spell doom for him. He knows that much at least…
….
….
During this time, in the New World, Big Mom has other plans. She is currently on her giant ship, inside the captain's cabin.
She is talking with someone from a Den Den Mushi. "So then it is confirmed that that is the little fish's hideout."
The Den Den Mushi has a frowning look on its face. "Yes, Mama. It has been confirmed. Bonjour~"
Big Mom's smile turns malicious. "Who would have expected that someone would hide on that island… well it seems like I will be cooking a lot of fish tonight."
Kacha!
Big Mom turns off her Den Den Mushi (transponder snail) the smile on her face wouldn't go away.
"Mamamamamamama…" Laughs Big Mom. "It seems like after months and months of searching we found your hiding place little fish."
….
Big Mom and her children were careful to not let the information get out of their family or very close associates. They knew that Jaw has informants on the Big Mom crew, and Jaw getting that information would be disastrous, it took them quite long to find him. If there was to be a next time, it would take years to find him again.
….
….
Fourteen days passed like that and Big Mom could finally see the dreaded place… the place that they discovered that Jaw is hiding is a place called Desert Island, it is a relatively small island on the Calm Belt.
The Big Mom pirates couldn't help but be surprised at his ingenuity. A fishman army living on a deserted island is a first for them.
But as the whole Big Mom armada with hundreds of ships gets close to the island. They immediately notice something strange… a man… no a fishman was flying… no more accurately.. he was jumping on-air as he looks at them. It is Jaw, with a smug look on his face.
"Big Mom, it seems like you are as dumb as you look." Mocks Jaw, as a smug smile appears on his face.
Bug Mom has an angry look on her face. "Y -YOU BRAT."
She screams in anger, creating a giant shockwave that moves that creates small waves all around the ships.
The people close to her cover their ears.
"I will skin you alive little fish." Says Big Mom with a murderous look on her face. Her eyes are bloodshot and veins pop on her forehead. With her energy creative a crater below her, cracking the ship.
"Zeus." Calls Big Mom, as a cloud appears in the sky. She immediately jumps on the cloud, as it turns dark with lightning all around it.
"Prometheus." Suddenly a cute sun comes out, but it turns murderous as the flames surround Big Mom. Her hat comes off and she calls out one more time. "Napoleon."
Turning her hat into a giant sword. She just swings back her sword and looks towards Jaw.
"Go and die you little fish…
<IKOKU SOVEREIGNTY>
*BOOOOOM*
A giant shockwave comes towards Jaw, and even he has a momentary look of shock on his face, due to the power he is looking at. But that is only a split second reaction as he brings his fist back, and elegantly, water gathers around it, forming something that looks like a water drill.
As soon as he can sense Big Mom's shockwave attack come close. Jaw smiles at this and punches with all of his power.
<VAGABOND DRILL>
*BOOOOOOOM*
....
AUTHOR NOTE:
Hope you like it. Jaw tricked big Mom by making it seem like someone betrayed him, just so he can fight Big Mom in his terms.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Last edited:
Chapter 21
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 21
Title: Big Mom vs The Shark Monster...
….
<IKOKU SOVEREIGNTY>
<VAGABOND DRILL>
*BOOOOOOOM*
As Big Mom's and Jaw's attack connected. Jaw immediately understood the difference in power between each of their attacks. Big Mom's is obviously stronger, so he doesn't resist the attack, instead in a split second, he decides to use the power behind his attack to change the direction of his attack.
*fwosh!*
He does so and…
*BOOOOM*
The small island behind him is hit, obliterating a part of it. But Jaw didn't even look behind. His eyes resolutely look at Big Mom, who has a malicious look in her eyes.
Jaw reciprocates it, as a malicious smile appears on his face too, showing his rows of sharp teeth. "Big Mom, you seem to have gotten weaker. I barely even felt that."
This pisses off Big Mom. But while on the outside Jaw is confident, on the inside he can't help but think. 'That fat b*tch almost broke my wrist. Just redirecting her attacks is hard.'
As Jaw thinks of this. Inside his head, he is obviously scared. He would be a retard like Luffy to not be scared of someone stronger than him and look where that got Luffy, if the guy wasn't lucky, he would have gotten himself and his crew killed countless times.
But Jaw doesn't let his fear cloud his judgment, his Conqueror's Haki gushes out of his body like a ripple. Knocking out some of Big Mom's troops. He can't allow fear to develop in his heart, or he would lose his lifespan without even putting a fight against Big Mom.
"So wanna fight me one on one?" Says Jaw, trying to goat Big Mom to fight him one on one. He knows that her army will absolutely destroy his army. Even if they have the home advantage due to fighting on the sea.
Big Mom frowns at this and Zeus, the dark cloud flies above her and she jumps on the cloud who starts crackling with lightning.
*fwosh*
*bzzt*
Jaw's eyes widen as he immediately uses Geppo, as he is mid-air to dodge sideways as a giant lightning bolt tries to hit him. Big Mom just looks at this as her smile widens. "You are too weak little fish, pirates have nor rules when they fight."
Jaw smirks at this. "True…"
As he says that, he sees that the furthest away ships of Big Mom's fleet start sinking. The fishmen have already started attacking the outskirts.
*pow*
But suddenly, Jaw winces as he feels something hit him on his leg, stopping him from performing Geppo so he starts falling towards the water. He notices that it is just a bean thrown with extreme power. He looks towards the direction where he saw the assailant… he sees Katakuri's gaze locking into his own.
'It seems like I can't win this battle… but it doesn't matter. I know I can't win anyway. I am just going to use them for training.' Jaw then uses a one-legged Geppo. Though that is hard for a normal six power user, his raw strength allows him to easily pull off something like this.
He goes after Big Mom again, a katana is thrown towards Jaw from underwater and he catches it. He then gets close to Big Mom who just swings her sword toward him.
Jaw uses his katana coating it with advanced Armament Haki…
*clank!*
As the sword clash, Big Mom uses all of her power but Jaw doesn't use raw power, he goes for technique, as he uses Geppo to maneuver himself midair out of the clash, loosening his grip on his katana, as not to clash with Big Mom on raw power. But as soon as Big Mom finished her full swing, Jax sees an opening.
He also senses some bean bullets coming towards him. He knows that they were thrown from Katakuri, most likely because he saw what would happen next.
*fwosh*
In a fluid and fast motion, Jaw swings his katana towards Big Mom's midsection.
<Water Surface Slash>
Water appears behind his katana, pushing it and giving it more power, and the blade elegantly sinks into the flesh of a Yonko... with Jaw using the advanced level of Ryu Armament Haki to create a giant gash on Big Mom's torso. Shocking everyone… Jaw immediately decides to go for Big Mom's head but …
Scorching hot flames suddenly surround her and almost burn Jaw, but he lets himself fall into the water, avoiding such an injury. As soon as he distanced himself from Big Mom, Jaw is shot with thousands of canons aiming at him. But he just goes deeper and deeper underwater. He wants to learn Observation Haki to the level where he can see the future but he isn't dumb enough to fight again for today. He has an injured leg and thousands of canons aimed toward him. He will be killed by the canons before he even reaches Big Mom.
'I do not have any way to come out completely unharmed after dozens of cannon shots.' Thinks Jaw as he pulls out a Den Den Mushi snail out of pocket and says. "Retreat."
….
One day later on Raijin Island where Jaw's real main base is.
In the backyard of Jaw's Castle, Kakashi is sparring against Kisame, the latter punching towards Kakashi with a fist that cuts through the air at lightning speeds. But Kakashi maneuvers out of the punches by predicting them easily due to Kisame's very forward personality.
But suddenly Kisame's speed increases as he tries to hit Kakashi. And as Kakashi dodges Kisame can't help but whine. "Kakashi, if I can't use my sword or fishman karate while you can use your everything if not fair."
Kakashi frowns at this. "Yeah, but if you used all of your power you would beat me in seconds. Take this as training too, what if you were in a desert without your sword."
"I would never go and do something stupid like that." Says Kisame, as if telling the obvious.
Suddenly they hear a stop and stop fighting. They frown as they are familiar with that scream, it was Mikoto's scream.
*fwosh*
Both Kakashi and Kisame go towards it. Worried about her and assumed the worst, their faces were cold.
'I will kill anyone who dares to touch my family.' Thought Kakashi and Kisame at the same time. Their faces both cold and their eyes promised untold pain to anyone who hurt Mikoto.
…
But when they arrive and see Mikoto just smiling around with all of her siblings. They were all looking at a newspaper… well except Naruto who is looking at his cat and drooling.
Kakashi and Kisame relax at this, Kakashi even seems a little annoyed at this. "What the hell are you guys screaming about?"
Kisame on the other hand notices that Naruto is about to bite down on the tail of his sleeping cat.
"Oi! Oi! Don't eat that Naruto, you can go and eat in the kitchens." Kisame just picks up Naruto and stops him from biting his cat. Then he puts him in a piggyback and goes to see the newspaper that has even Kakashi shocked.
But his eyes widen in shock too as he sees the front page.
————————
THE NEW EMPEROR OF THE SEA?
The shocking battle between Big Mom and The Monster Shark has had a surprising outcome.
————————
Then they see their father's new bounty…

1,300,000,000 ß
….
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
The Yonko aren't as undefeated as they seem. I mean in the Manga Kaido is injured by the 12 scabbards so logically Big Mom can be injured by Jaw who can also use the advanced form of Haki.
Also the news wasn't fake and inflated like when it said Luffy won, when we know what happened. Jaw is not like that, he injured a Yonko and he ran away, so this is his bounty. Luffy's actions were inflated by Big News Morgan, making it seem like Luffy won against Big Mom.
P.S: This was a little late update because I am currently in a negotiation with the dean if college about my scholarship.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Big Mom vs The Shark Monster...
….
<IKOKU SOVEREIGNTY>
<VAGABOND DRILL>
*BOOOOOOOM*
As Big Mom's and Jaw's attack connected. Jaw immediately understood the difference in power between each of their attacks. Big Mom's is obviously stronger, so he doesn't resist the attack, instead in a split second, he decides to use the power behind his attack to change the direction of his attack.
*fwosh!*
He does so and…
*BOOOOM*
The small island behind him is hit, obliterating a part of it. But Jaw didn't even look behind. His eyes resolutely look at Big Mom, who has a malicious look in her eyes.
Jaw reciprocates it, as a malicious smile appears on his face too, showing his rows of sharp teeth. "Big Mom, you seem to have gotten weaker. I barely even felt that."
This pisses off Big Mom. But while on the outside Jaw is confident, on the inside he can't help but think. 'That fat b*tch almost broke my wrist. Just redirecting her attacks is hard.'
As Jaw thinks of this. Inside his head, he is obviously scared. He would be a retard like Luffy to not be scared of someone stronger than him and look where that got Luffy, if the guy wasn't lucky, he would have gotten himself and his crew killed countless times.
But Jaw doesn't let his fear cloud his judgment, his Conqueror's Haki gushes out of his body like a ripple. Knocking out some of Big Mom's troops. He can't allow fear to develop in his heart, or he would lose his lifespan without even putting a fight against Big Mom.
"So wanna fight me one on one?" Says Jaw, trying to goat Big Mom to fight him one on one. He knows that her army will absolutely destroy his army. Even if they have the home advantage due to fighting on the sea.
Big Mom frowns at this and Zeus, the dark cloud flies above her and she jumps on the cloud who starts crackling with lightning.
*fwosh*
*bzzt*
Jaw's eyes widen as he immediately uses Geppo, as he is mid-air to dodge sideways as a giant lightning bolt tries to hit him. Big Mom just looks at this as her smile widens. "You are too weak little fish, pirates have nor rules when they fight."
Jaw smirks at this. "True…"
As he says that, he sees that the furthest away ships of Big Mom's fleet start sinking. The fishmen have already started attacking the outskirts.
*pow*
But suddenly, Jaw winces as he feels something hit him on his leg, stopping him from performing Geppo so he starts falling towards the water. He notices that it is just a bean thrown with extreme power. He looks towards the direction where he saw the assailant… he sees Katakuri's gaze locking into his own.
'It seems like I can't win this battle… but it doesn't matter. I know I can't win anyway. I am just going to use them for training.' Jaw then uses a one-legged Geppo. Though that is hard for a normal six power user, his raw strength allows him to easily pull off something like this.
He goes after Big Mom again, a katana is thrown towards Jaw from underwater and he catches it. He then gets close to Big Mom who just swings her sword toward him.
Jaw uses his katana coating it with advanced Armament Haki…
*clank!*
As the sword clash, Big Mom uses all of her power but Jaw doesn't use raw power, he goes for technique, as he uses Geppo to maneuver himself midair out of the clash, loosening his grip on his katana, as not to clash with Big Mom on raw power. But as soon as Big Mom finished her full swing, Jax sees an opening.
He also senses some bean bullets coming towards him. He knows that they were thrown from Katakuri, most likely because he saw what would happen next.
*fwosh*
In a fluid and fast motion, Jaw swings his katana towards Big Mom's midsection.
<Water Surface Slash>
Water appears behind his katana, pushing it and giving it more power, and the blade elegantly sinks into the flesh of a Yonko... with Jaw using the advanced level of Ryu Armament Haki to create a giant gash on Big Mom's torso. Shocking everyone… Jaw immediately decides to go for Big Mom's head but …
Scorching hot flames suddenly surround her and almost burn Jaw, but he lets himself fall into the water, avoiding such an injury. As soon as he distanced himself from Big Mom, Jaw is shot with thousands of canons aiming at him. But he just goes deeper and deeper underwater. He wants to learn Observation Haki to the level where he can see the future but he isn't dumb enough to fight again for today. He has an injured leg and thousands of canons aimed toward him. He will be killed by the canons before he even reaches Big Mom.
'I do not have any way to come out completely unharmed after dozens of cannon shots.' Thinks Jaw as he pulls out a Den Den Mushi snail out of pocket and says. "Retreat."
….
One day later on Raijin Island where Jaw's real main base is.
In the backyard of Jaw's Castle, Kakashi is sparring against Kisame, the latter punching towards Kakashi with a fist that cuts through the air at lightning speeds. But Kakashi maneuvers out of the punches by predicting them easily due to Kisame's very forward personality.
But suddenly Kisame's speed increases as he tries to hit Kakashi. And as Kakashi dodges Kisame can't help but whine. "Kakashi, if I can't use my sword or fishman karate while you can use your everything if not fair."
Kakashi frowns at this. "Yeah, but if you used all of your power you would beat me in seconds. Take this as training too, what if you were in a desert without your sword."
"I would never go and do something stupid like that." Says Kisame, as if telling the obvious.
Suddenly they hear a stop and stop fighting. They frown as they are familiar with that scream, it was Mikoto's scream.
*fwosh*
Both Kakashi and Kisame go towards it. Worried about her and assumed the worst, their faces were cold.
'I will kill anyone who dares to touch my family.' Thought Kakashi and Kisame at the same time. Their faces both cold and their eyes promised untold pain to anyone who hurt Mikoto.
…
But when they arrive and see Mikoto just smiling around with all of her siblings. They were all looking at a newspaper… well except Naruto who is looking at his cat and drooling.
Kakashi and Kisame relax at this, Kakashi even seems a little annoyed at this. "What the hell are you guys screaming about?"
Kisame on the other hand notices that Naruto is about to bite down on the tail of his sleeping cat.
"Oi! Oi! Don't eat that Naruto, you can go and eat in the kitchens." Kisame just picks up Naruto and stops him from biting his cat. Then he puts him in a piggyback and goes to see the newspaper that has even Kakashi shocked.
But his eyes widen in shock too as he sees the front page.
————————
THE NEW EMPEROR OF THE SEA?
The shocking battle between Big Mom and The Monster Shark has had a surprising outcome.
————————
Then they see their father's new bounty…

1,300,000,000 ß
….
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
The Yonko aren't as undefeated as they seem. I mean in the Manga Kaido is injured by the 12 scabbards so logically Big Mom can be injured by Jaw who can also use the advanced form of Haki.
Also the news wasn't fake and inflated like when it said Luffy won, when we know what happened. Jaw is not like that, he injured a Yonko and he ran away, so this is his bounty. Luffy's actions were inflated by Big News Morgan, making it seem like Luffy won against Big Mom.
P.S: This was a little late update because I am currently in a negotiation with the dean if college about my scholarship.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 22
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 22
Title: Attacking During an Opportune Time...
....
Jaw's new bounty was 1,300,000,000 ß. It created a ripple in the whole world, he fought Big Mom, and out of the two, she came out injured while Jaw had no reported injuries. Well, he had no reported injuries because he wasn't seen after the battle and no one cared if he got injuries when Big Mom got injured. Someone who is supposed to be invincible hot injured...
....
Big Mom is currently in her ship, she has a bandage all over her torso.
Munch!
Munch!
Gulp!
She is earings a mountain of sweets that is next to her. She has a happy smile on her face, but suddenly she gains an angry expression on her face. "That bastard Jaw!!! He is dead... I will kill him with my own hands."
Suddenly the door to her room opens and Katakuri comes in. When he sees Big Mom, eating, being happy, and angry at the same time. He didn't know how to react to this, none of her children have approached her since the battle against Jaw.
"Big News Morgan has agreed to help us make the news seem smaller. But he said that he still won't cover up the whole story." Explains Katakuri, his face is solemn, expressing no feelings in front of his mother.
Big Mom stops gorging herself on food and turns to look at Katakuri and a malicious smile appears on her face.
"It doesn't matter, I will hunt him down and kill him." Says Big Mom, with absolute confidence in her voice.
Katakuri nods at this. "Ok, then we will need to use our network and see if we can find him. Sadly we didn't capture any person from his Crew, so we don't know where his real base is."
As Katakuri explains this, he sees that Big Mom isn't paying attention to him anymore. She is eating and clenching her teeth. "Jaw, Jaw... I will kill you!!!"
A bead of sweat drops down Katakuri's head as he sees his mother's Conquerors Haki be released, and clouds start gathering on the sky, signifying that a storm will soon appear. This is what Big Mom's wrath creates.
.....
-Naruto POV- (age 7)
I look at my other siblings who are looking at daddy's new bounty with a lot of zeros. I don't know that big of numbers but I know that the more numbers one has on his bounty the higher it is.
Anyway, I see that my cat is running away. The stupid cat looks at me and she smirks as if mocking me.
"I am gonna eat you one day you stupid cat," I say to the cat as I glare at it. I try to slip out of Kisame's stupidly strong grip. Mikoto -nee says that Kisame -nii gets his strength from being stupid and that the more stupid he is the stronger he gets. And he is very strong... so he is very stupid too, also he doesn't get hurt by anything so he must be double the stupid.
I try to move from his grip but it's annoying, I can't get out of it. Kisame looks at me and says. "Naruto, can you settle down for a second."
"No! That cat is making fun of me." I say while pointing at it.
Kisame just sighs at this. "Dad really needs to get that cat away from your clutches or sooner rather than later you will chew his head off."
....
-Jaw's POV-
I returned to my real base in a couple of days. Technically we lost, but injuring the Yonko is a big deal so we celebrated, Naruto kept bugging me about Kisame not letting him beat his cat... I have decided that I will be spending more time with Naruto from now on.
Anyway, the news of this has reached quite far and wide, but what interests me... is the weakness of Big Mom. I have found a way to easily defeat her. Well not easily, but if the strategy works and Big Mom is weakened enough, I can definitely defeat her.
A smile appears on my face as I think of a plan. Without her crew, she is pretty vulnerable isn't she... one would even call her weak. I never thought about it until I fought her.
My smile widens as I am eating with my children.
In our previous battle, I actually had a high chance (~60-70%) to win if the Big Mom Pirates weren't there. Especially since we were on sea.
She is someone who can be defeated with a good strategy, the Yonko aren't as invincible as they seem. Without their crews, some of them could be defeated easily, especially if I outnumber them with a huge number of high-level combatants.
But at the same time, separating Big Mom from her crew will be very difficult... but not impossible. I just need to wait for the perfect moment.
....
....
....
....
Since the day that I came up with the plan, six months passed and now I finally have the perfect opportunity to strike.
We are currently under a fleet of ships. More correctly under the Big Mom pirate's ships.
I look up I spread my observation Haki and smile.
"*AHHHHHH!*" Comes the scream of Big Mom, and the thing that is making her scream like this is her pregnancy. She is currently giving birth, this is the weakest she will ever be.
Immediately I give my signal to the thousands of Fishman. "Kill them all!"
"Wooooo!" They roar enthusiastically thankfully they can't be heard on the outside because we are all underwater, and immediately attack the ships breaching them the hull and sinking them.
Immediately I attack the main ship by myself. I see that as I am about to hit the hull of the ship, mochi surrounds it. Damn that Katakuri and his future sight, but he still can't stop me from attacking.
Since his Mochi is soaked up underwater, I just easily pierce through it due to it being weakened.
Boom!
The ship starts sinking, I see some card-like and chess-like soldiers who I assume were created by Big Mom's Devil Fruit Ability.
Fwoo!
I just send out a wave of Conqueror's Haki, immediately making them fall unconscious. I just walk forward and suddenly I sense an attack coming from up. So I just dodge to the side.
Boom!
A giant fist of mochi covered in Haki smashes down on where I used to be. I suddenly feel something weird.
I see that Katakuri isn't coming down due to the water. Well, let's see how that works for them.
I crouch down and put my hands in the water. I take a deep breath...
Fwosh!
I move my hands up...
<Exploding Tsunami>
BOOOOM!!!
The water around me explodes, and as if a bomb exploded inside the ship. Completely destroying it.
Immediately my eyes concentrate and my Observation Haki is on full concentration too. Looking to find someone, and I immediately stop and look towards a dark cloud.
I sense Big Mom lying down, this is good enough. I immediately put my hand underwater and...
Fwosh!
<Water Dragon>
A giant dragon made out of water goes towards Big Mom who is lying down in her cloud, Zeus.
A smirk appears on my face. Let's see how you deal with this Big Mom. I look around and see a giant Candy Wall going to protect Big Mom.
<Geppo>
Poof!
I kick off the air and go towards the giant candy wall heading towards Big Mom. I see that I won't be able to stop the wall quickly enough, so I instead clock back my fist and coat it in Haki and... throw a straight punch forward.
<5,000 Brick Fist>
Nothing happens as the candy wall goes in front of Big Mom to protect her from the Water Dragon. But suddenly...
Crack!
Boom!
It is broken... YESSS... the water Dragon goes towards Big Mom and...
Baam!
It hits her head-on...
...
AUTHOR NOTE:
Soo... I read the manga with the latest chapter and saw Big Mom being outmaneuvered so easily and I understood something... the Yanko aren't unbeatable. It's just that a Yonko also has its crew that is what makes them deadly, it's not only their physical power but also their influence. The Yonkononly had the image of being undefeated, they are VERY strong... but not undefeatable.
Title: Attacking During an Opportune Time...
....
Jaw's new bounty was 1,300,000,000 ß. It created a ripple in the whole world, he fought Big Mom, and out of the two, she came out injured while Jaw had no reported injuries. Well, he had no reported injuries because he wasn't seen after the battle and no one cared if he got injuries when Big Mom got injured. Someone who is supposed to be invincible hot injured...
....
Big Mom is currently in her ship, she has a bandage all over her torso.
Munch!
Munch!
Gulp!
She is earings a mountain of sweets that is next to her. She has a happy smile on her face, but suddenly she gains an angry expression on her face. "That bastard Jaw!!! He is dead... I will kill him with my own hands."
Suddenly the door to her room opens and Katakuri comes in. When he sees Big Mom, eating, being happy, and angry at the same time. He didn't know how to react to this, none of her children have approached her since the battle against Jaw.
"Big News Morgan has agreed to help us make the news seem smaller. But he said that he still won't cover up the whole story." Explains Katakuri, his face is solemn, expressing no feelings in front of his mother.
Big Mom stops gorging herself on food and turns to look at Katakuri and a malicious smile appears on her face.
"It doesn't matter, I will hunt him down and kill him." Says Big Mom, with absolute confidence in her voice.
Katakuri nods at this. "Ok, then we will need to use our network and see if we can find him. Sadly we didn't capture any person from his Crew, so we don't know where his real base is."
As Katakuri explains this, he sees that Big Mom isn't paying attention to him anymore. She is eating and clenching her teeth. "Jaw, Jaw... I will kill you!!!"
A bead of sweat drops down Katakuri's head as he sees his mother's Conquerors Haki be released, and clouds start gathering on the sky, signifying that a storm will soon appear. This is what Big Mom's wrath creates.
.....
-Naruto POV- (age 7)
I look at my other siblings who are looking at daddy's new bounty with a lot of zeros. I don't know that big of numbers but I know that the more numbers one has on his bounty the higher it is.
Anyway, I see that my cat is running away. The stupid cat looks at me and she smirks as if mocking me.
"I am gonna eat you one day you stupid cat," I say to the cat as I glare at it. I try to slip out of Kisame's stupidly strong grip. Mikoto -nee says that Kisame -nii gets his strength from being stupid and that the more stupid he is the stronger he gets. And he is very strong... so he is very stupid too, also he doesn't get hurt by anything so he must be double the stupid.
I try to move from his grip but it's annoying, I can't get out of it. Kisame looks at me and says. "Naruto, can you settle down for a second."
"No! That cat is making fun of me." I say while pointing at it.
Kisame just sighs at this. "Dad really needs to get that cat away from your clutches or sooner rather than later you will chew his head off."
....
-Jaw's POV-
I returned to my real base in a couple of days. Technically we lost, but injuring the Yonko is a big deal so we celebrated, Naruto kept bugging me about Kisame not letting him beat his cat... I have decided that I will be spending more time with Naruto from now on.
Anyway, the news of this has reached quite far and wide, but what interests me... is the weakness of Big Mom. I have found a way to easily defeat her. Well not easily, but if the strategy works and Big Mom is weakened enough, I can definitely defeat her.
A smile appears on my face as I think of a plan. Without her crew, she is pretty vulnerable isn't she... one would even call her weak. I never thought about it until I fought her.
My smile widens as I am eating with my children.
In our previous battle, I actually had a high chance (~60-70%) to win if the Big Mom Pirates weren't there. Especially since we were on sea.
She is someone who can be defeated with a good strategy, the Yonko aren't as invincible as they seem. Without their crews, some of them could be defeated easily, especially if I outnumber them with a huge number of high-level combatants.
But at the same time, separating Big Mom from her crew will be very difficult... but not impossible. I just need to wait for the perfect moment.
....
....
....
....
Since the day that I came up with the plan, six months passed and now I finally have the perfect opportunity to strike.
We are currently under a fleet of ships. More correctly under the Big Mom pirate's ships.
I look up I spread my observation Haki and smile.
"*AHHHHHH!*" Comes the scream of Big Mom, and the thing that is making her scream like this is her pregnancy. She is currently giving birth, this is the weakest she will ever be.
Immediately I give my signal to the thousands of Fishman. "Kill them all!"
"Wooooo!" They roar enthusiastically thankfully they can't be heard on the outside because we are all underwater, and immediately attack the ships breaching them the hull and sinking them.
Immediately I attack the main ship by myself. I see that as I am about to hit the hull of the ship, mochi surrounds it. Damn that Katakuri and his future sight, but he still can't stop me from attacking.
Since his Mochi is soaked up underwater, I just easily pierce through it due to it being weakened.
Boom!
The ship starts sinking, I see some card-like and chess-like soldiers who I assume were created by Big Mom's Devil Fruit Ability.
Fwoo!
I just send out a wave of Conqueror's Haki, immediately making them fall unconscious. I just walk forward and suddenly I sense an attack coming from up. So I just dodge to the side.
Boom!
A giant fist of mochi covered in Haki smashes down on where I used to be. I suddenly feel something weird.
I see that Katakuri isn't coming down due to the water. Well, let's see how that works for them.
I crouch down and put my hands in the water. I take a deep breath...
Fwosh!
I move my hands up...
<Exploding Tsunami>
BOOOOM!!!
The water around me explodes, and as if a bomb exploded inside the ship. Completely destroying it.
Immediately my eyes concentrate and my Observation Haki is on full concentration too. Looking to find someone, and I immediately stop and look towards a dark cloud.
I sense Big Mom lying down, this is good enough. I immediately put my hand underwater and...
Fwosh!
<Water Dragon>
A giant dragon made out of water goes towards Big Mom who is lying down in her cloud, Zeus.
A smirk appears on my face. Let's see how you deal with this Big Mom. I look around and see a giant Candy Wall going to protect Big Mom.
<Geppo>
Poof!
I kick off the air and go towards the giant candy wall heading towards Big Mom. I see that I won't be able to stop the wall quickly enough, so I instead clock back my fist and coat it in Haki and... throw a straight punch forward.
<5,000 Brick Fist>
Nothing happens as the candy wall goes in front of Big Mom to protect her from the Water Dragon. But suddenly...
Crack!
Boom!
It is broken... YESSS... the water Dragon goes towards Big Mom and...
Baam!
It hits her head-on...
...
AUTHOR NOTE:
Soo... I read the manga with the latest chapter and saw Big Mom being outmaneuvered so easily and I understood something... the Yanko aren't unbeatable. It's just that a Yonko also has its crew that is what makes them deadly, it's not only their physical power but also their influence. The Yonkononly had the image of being undefeated, they are VERY strong... but not undefeatable.
Chapter 23
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 23
(A/N: Sorry for the late updates lately, I was fixing a deal with my college dean and it went pretty well. But I was dropped a bomb today by an ex of mine two years ago. Everything will return back to normal tomorrow again.)
Title: I Can See...
….
As the water hits Big Mom, I rejoice inside my heart, but then my eyes widen when I see the dark Haki coated mochi surrounding her. I clench my shark-like teeth in anger at this. Damn it… I was so close, for a split second, I thought that I hit her.
Fu*k… this…
Ok, I need to be calm, so I just take a deep breath and think back on everything I know. I don't have any right-hand man, no one who can stand by my side and have my back. My kids are too young to do that and the minks that I have on my side are not good for combat that I plan to have. They can't fight good under-water, and my fighting tactics until now have been to use my strengths against Big Mom's pirate's weaknesses or else I wouldn't even be able to compete against Big Mom.
Anyway, it doesn't matter now, I can see Big Mom just get up and start eating the mochi around her. It seems like another loss for me… fu*k… I can't continue like this. I haven't been able to win any confrontation with her, her kids always get on the way when I am about to soften her up a bit.
As I am using Geppo to jump on air. I take out a Dendenmushi and talk into it. "Retreat away from here. Go far away, return to Fishman Island."
As I say that, the fishman who has the Dendenmushi understands what I mean, they mustn't return to the base, or they will put my children in danger… and also the enemies mustn't discover where our base is. But the base can be rebuilt again even if found, but putting my children in danger is unacceptable. I will kill them all if they dare to do something stupid like that.
Anyway, as I tell them to retreat I have to dodge some flying sword slashes, bullets, and canon-balls. I easily dodge them all, even some people who can use <Geppo> to get close to me, I just give them one look.
<Shigan>
Pew! Pew! Pew!...
I use my finger to push a fast bullet-like projectile of air that goes towards them, and it hits them all on the chest, close to their hearts. They were some random mooks, in no way they had the speed to dodge my attacks.
[Mochi Crusher]
I sense a donut appears above me and a giant fist coated in Haki punches towards me. I immediately dodge to the back but…
Fwosh!
I feel a large cut appear on my back as a Flying Sword Slash hits me in the back and even though I immediately use Tekkai (Iron Body) by tightening my muscles as much as I can, sadly that is not enough as my back is all bloodied. Thankfully I can keep up my concentration even due to the pain, this pain is nothing in comparison to lightning running through your body.
[Ikkoku Sovereign]
I see a giant blast coming towards me from Big Mom's direction. I just jump to the side.
BOOOM!
And when the attack lands on the water it creates a gaping hole in the ocean...
Purlup!
Slowly the 'hole' in the ocean fills up with water again. I just look at her… strangely… my concentration is at full power. It's so strange, all of my thoughts of running away... just disappear. Big Mom seems to be saying something but I can't even hear her.
Or more correctly, I don't care what she has to say. What I am concentrating on is my Observation Haki, dodging all of the countless attacks sent towards me. I know where their projectiles will go, I can sense them all. It is truly a strange situation, I know that if I stay here anymore I will die. I know that… but… I wanna see… I want to see the way he (Katakuri) sees. I want to see how seeing the future feels like. If I can't even reach the stage where I can see the future, then my dreams mean nothing to me, a man is only as big as his ambition.
I want to be the greatest, it doesn't matter what. I don't care enough to become the King of the Pirates, nor do I care about some Void Century. Looking at the past is useless to me, I would rather see the future…
I close my eyes and can 'see' everyone's auras. Their movements and what they will do… I can see that Katakuri will throw a bean towards me. So I make preparations by coating my abdomen, the place where that will hit with Haki… what? Why hasn't the bean reached me yet?
Pew!
I hear Katakuri throw his bean and I immediately understand what is going on as I open my eyes. I feel the bean hit my abdomen…
Ping!
A metallic sound rings out as it hits my Haki. Hm? Big Mom is behind me… no not yet, in the future a giant mirror carried by a genie and Big Mom will come out of it, cutting one of my arms off as I defend myself.
Is this it??? As soon as I notice the genie carrying the mirror at my place and Big Mom disappears in another mirror. I also notice that the water below me is boiling hot, with sticky candy in it. So I am trapped in here, I see, so I took too long and there are only two options, I will actually die or I will win this battle. There are only two options. And I would win if Big Mom is outside of the picture for the moment.
<Shark Arrow>
I gather the water in the air and throw some small shark-like water arrows towards the mirror that is getting close to me.
Big Mom can chill in the Mirror Dimension for a while now. I immediately dodge the cannonballs coming towards me and that is when…
Pew!
Some candy beans pierce all of my Shark Arrows going towards the mirror. Damn that Katakuri is annoying. He probably saw on his future vision what I would do.
Well, it doesn't matter anyway, since I wasn't caught by surprise. Big Mom won't cut my arm anyway. I sense dozens of more slash's coming towards and Big Mom comes out of the giant mirror, she looks around and doesn't see me where I was supposed to be.
She resorted to sneak attacks even with her power. Well, she is a pirate after all so it isn't that strange. She uses Zeus (Cloud) to fly on as Prometheus (Sun) blows fire towards me. I wince a little at this as my skin drys up a little, making my Fishman Karate weaker.
Sh*t… and with the water down below being boiling hot and with hot candy in the water. There is no way I am going in there or I am pretty much guaranteed to die. Damn… endangering myself like this isn't my style at all. But I needed to get future vision… now that I got it… I just gotta… run away.
I smile at Big Mom and get closer to her as she slashes at me. No cannon-balls are coming towards me anymore. After all, there is a high chance of hitting Big Mom if they do so. By using my future vision, I easily dodge Big Mom's attack and go for her neck. Sadly I also sense Katakuri throw one of his sword-using sisters towards me. I believe her name is Amanda or something like that. She is also a long neck tribe.
Clang!
And my sword is stopped and our swords clash. I just look at her and…
<Shigan Barrage>
My finger, like a blurry, pierces her body countless times.
*Cough*
She coughs out blood as her body is riddled with holes, I just grab her by her long neck and throw her towards Katakuri, this should distract him enough to stop his calm mind and temporarily stop his future sight.
Suddenly Big Mom is surrounded by fire. And as my sword goes towards her neck…
Fwish!!!
It melts down… the fire is Prometheus protecting her. I throw the handle of my sword away and…
Baam!
I punch Big Mom on her big nose with full power. I can feel the heat but by using my Haki, I can protect my body. Sadly my sword couldn't survive since I am also using Haki to protect my body so I didn't use it all on my sword and would only use it when my sword made contact with her skin.
Big Mom flies back by my punch as my Haki entered inside of her and wrecked her nose. But surprisingly she seems to have talked more damage than anticipated as she also bleeds out of her mouth a little. Is it because the recent pregnancy might have weakened her?
But as soon as Big Mom flies away, again countless ranged attacks come towards me. Two giant donuts appear at my sides, I immediately use Armament Haki all over my body.
Bang!
Two giant mochi fists covered in Haki hit me as I let them hit me. I wince a little at their hardness, due to the fire Big Mom used on me, it dried my skin and I can't use Fishman Karate anymore to weaken Katakuri's mochi.
Immediately countless attacks me, and during that split second, my 1.5 seconds future sight was in a split second pause so I could get a new vision. But that is when I can sense Katakuri appear in front of me. His hands covered in a white aura as countless mochi droughts appeared behind him. He has an angry look on his face as he looks at me.
[Mochi Machine Gun]
Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!...
I am hit countless times and even with my Advanced Armament Haki, I start feeling some small internal pain.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
We see that this is how a One Piece fight is, the MC could hold his ground against Big Mom and even defeat her because she was just out of her pregnancy. He has really shamed her, the first time he injured her and the 2nd time they confronted he almost killed her. This would all sound good on paper, but in both instances we know how he only won by cheating. Also Katakuri can now shine as he will fight the MC, he isn't weakened by the Fishman Karate as the MC can't use it temporarily due to having access to water and his skin is dried up. This is how one piece fights are, just because the MC could defeat someone during a situation to his advantage. He could the same way be defeated in a situation to his disadvantage.
P.S: When we see from the MC's point of view, some of his assumptions might be wrong.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
(A/N: Sorry for the late updates lately, I was fixing a deal with my college dean and it went pretty well. But I was dropped a bomb today by an ex of mine two years ago. Everything will return back to normal tomorrow again.)
Title: I Can See...
….
As the water hits Big Mom, I rejoice inside my heart, but then my eyes widen when I see the dark Haki coated mochi surrounding her. I clench my shark-like teeth in anger at this. Damn it… I was so close, for a split second, I thought that I hit her.
Fu*k… this…
Ok, I need to be calm, so I just take a deep breath and think back on everything I know. I don't have any right-hand man, no one who can stand by my side and have my back. My kids are too young to do that and the minks that I have on my side are not good for combat that I plan to have. They can't fight good under-water, and my fighting tactics until now have been to use my strengths against Big Mom's pirate's weaknesses or else I wouldn't even be able to compete against Big Mom.
Anyway, it doesn't matter now, I can see Big Mom just get up and start eating the mochi around her. It seems like another loss for me… fu*k… I can't continue like this. I haven't been able to win any confrontation with her, her kids always get on the way when I am about to soften her up a bit.
As I am using Geppo to jump on air. I take out a Dendenmushi and talk into it. "Retreat away from here. Go far away, return to Fishman Island."
As I say that, the fishman who has the Dendenmushi understands what I mean, they mustn't return to the base, or they will put my children in danger… and also the enemies mustn't discover where our base is. But the base can be rebuilt again even if found, but putting my children in danger is unacceptable. I will kill them all if they dare to do something stupid like that.
Anyway, as I tell them to retreat I have to dodge some flying sword slashes, bullets, and canon-balls. I easily dodge them all, even some people who can use <Geppo> to get close to me, I just give them one look.
<Shigan>
Pew! Pew! Pew!...
I use my finger to push a fast bullet-like projectile of air that goes towards them, and it hits them all on the chest, close to their hearts. They were some random mooks, in no way they had the speed to dodge my attacks.
[Mochi Crusher]
I sense a donut appears above me and a giant fist coated in Haki punches towards me. I immediately dodge to the back but…
Fwosh!
I feel a large cut appear on my back as a Flying Sword Slash hits me in the back and even though I immediately use Tekkai (Iron Body) by tightening my muscles as much as I can, sadly that is not enough as my back is all bloodied. Thankfully I can keep up my concentration even due to the pain, this pain is nothing in comparison to lightning running through your body.
[Ikkoku Sovereign]
I see a giant blast coming towards me from Big Mom's direction. I just jump to the side.
BOOOM!
And when the attack lands on the water it creates a gaping hole in the ocean...
Purlup!
Slowly the 'hole' in the ocean fills up with water again. I just look at her… strangely… my concentration is at full power. It's so strange, all of my thoughts of running away... just disappear. Big Mom seems to be saying something but I can't even hear her.
Or more correctly, I don't care what she has to say. What I am concentrating on is my Observation Haki, dodging all of the countless attacks sent towards me. I know where their projectiles will go, I can sense them all. It is truly a strange situation, I know that if I stay here anymore I will die. I know that… but… I wanna see… I want to see the way he (Katakuri) sees. I want to see how seeing the future feels like. If I can't even reach the stage where I can see the future, then my dreams mean nothing to me, a man is only as big as his ambition.
I want to be the greatest, it doesn't matter what. I don't care enough to become the King of the Pirates, nor do I care about some Void Century. Looking at the past is useless to me, I would rather see the future…
I close my eyes and can 'see' everyone's auras. Their movements and what they will do… I can see that Katakuri will throw a bean towards me. So I make preparations by coating my abdomen, the place where that will hit with Haki… what? Why hasn't the bean reached me yet?
Pew!
I hear Katakuri throw his bean and I immediately understand what is going on as I open my eyes. I feel the bean hit my abdomen…
Ping!
A metallic sound rings out as it hits my Haki. Hm? Big Mom is behind me… no not yet, in the future a giant mirror carried by a genie and Big Mom will come out of it, cutting one of my arms off as I defend myself.
Is this it??? As soon as I notice the genie carrying the mirror at my place and Big Mom disappears in another mirror. I also notice that the water below me is boiling hot, with sticky candy in it. So I am trapped in here, I see, so I took too long and there are only two options, I will actually die or I will win this battle. There are only two options. And I would win if Big Mom is outside of the picture for the moment.
<Shark Arrow>
I gather the water in the air and throw some small shark-like water arrows towards the mirror that is getting close to me.
Big Mom can chill in the Mirror Dimension for a while now. I immediately dodge the cannonballs coming towards me and that is when…
Pew!
Some candy beans pierce all of my Shark Arrows going towards the mirror. Damn that Katakuri is annoying. He probably saw on his future vision what I would do.
Well, it doesn't matter anyway, since I wasn't caught by surprise. Big Mom won't cut my arm anyway. I sense dozens of more slash's coming towards and Big Mom comes out of the giant mirror, she looks around and doesn't see me where I was supposed to be.
She resorted to sneak attacks even with her power. Well, she is a pirate after all so it isn't that strange. She uses Zeus (Cloud) to fly on as Prometheus (Sun) blows fire towards me. I wince a little at this as my skin drys up a little, making my Fishman Karate weaker.
Sh*t… and with the water down below being boiling hot and with hot candy in the water. There is no way I am going in there or I am pretty much guaranteed to die. Damn… endangering myself like this isn't my style at all. But I needed to get future vision… now that I got it… I just gotta… run away.
I smile at Big Mom and get closer to her as she slashes at me. No cannon-balls are coming towards me anymore. After all, there is a high chance of hitting Big Mom if they do so. By using my future vision, I easily dodge Big Mom's attack and go for her neck. Sadly I also sense Katakuri throw one of his sword-using sisters towards me. I believe her name is Amanda or something like that. She is also a long neck tribe.
Clang!
And my sword is stopped and our swords clash. I just look at her and…
<Shigan Barrage>
My finger, like a blurry, pierces her body countless times.
*Cough*
She coughs out blood as her body is riddled with holes, I just grab her by her long neck and throw her towards Katakuri, this should distract him enough to stop his calm mind and temporarily stop his future sight.
Suddenly Big Mom is surrounded by fire. And as my sword goes towards her neck…
Fwish!!!
It melts down… the fire is Prometheus protecting her. I throw the handle of my sword away and…
Baam!
I punch Big Mom on her big nose with full power. I can feel the heat but by using my Haki, I can protect my body. Sadly my sword couldn't survive since I am also using Haki to protect my body so I didn't use it all on my sword and would only use it when my sword made contact with her skin.
Big Mom flies back by my punch as my Haki entered inside of her and wrecked her nose. But surprisingly she seems to have talked more damage than anticipated as she also bleeds out of her mouth a little. Is it because the recent pregnancy might have weakened her?
But as soon as Big Mom flies away, again countless ranged attacks come towards me. Two giant donuts appear at my sides, I immediately use Armament Haki all over my body.
Bang!
Two giant mochi fists covered in Haki hit me as I let them hit me. I wince a little at their hardness, due to the fire Big Mom used on me, it dried my skin and I can't use Fishman Karate anymore to weaken Katakuri's mochi.
Immediately countless attacks me, and during that split second, my 1.5 seconds future sight was in a split second pause so I could get a new vision. But that is when I can sense Katakuri appear in front of me. His hands covered in a white aura as countless mochi droughts appeared behind him. He has an angry look on his face as he looks at me.
[Mochi Machine Gun]
Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!...
I am hit countless times and even with my Advanced Armament Haki, I start feeling some small internal pain.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
We see that this is how a One Piece fight is, the MC could hold his ground against Big Mom and even defeat her because she was just out of her pregnancy. He has really shamed her, the first time he injured her and the 2nd time they confronted he almost killed her. This would all sound good on paper, but in both instances we know how he only won by cheating. Also Katakuri can now shine as he will fight the MC, he isn't weakened by the Fishman Karate as the MC can't use it temporarily due to having access to water and his skin is dried up. This is how one piece fights are, just because the MC could defeat someone during a situation to his advantage. He could the same way be defeated in a situation to his disadvantage.
P.S: When we see from the MC's point of view, some of his assumptions might be wrong.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 24
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
[A/N: The truth is that the MC is heavily injured and assaulted by all sides. Some people seem to see only the MC vs Katakuri. Katakuri obviously won't become some Yonko level fighter. By that logic, Franky is already a Yonko powerhouse as he was easily able to push Big Mom away from the fight... In this Katakuri has an overwhelming field advantage. And this is a Big Mom Pirates vs Jaw scenario. Not a Katakuri vs Jaw scenario.]
Chapter 24
Title: Kneeling...
….
As the countless mochi, punches wreck my body, and I start feeling some dull internal pain. I calm down and look into the future for the next 1.5 seconds again and as I see where the next punches will exactly come.
Fwosh! Fwosh! Fwosh!....
I easily dodge them all, using my midair maneuverability to my advantage. Though sadly it seems like my legs are actually cramping and soon I will get too tired to even continue this high-intensity battle. I mean I have the physical stamina to probably fight for a whole day straight, but mental stamina is a whole other thing. I will come to a time where my Haki will get weaker… and weaker until I get too tired to use it at all. But I wouldn't even need to get too tired until I can't use Haki. I just need to be tired enough until I can't use the future sight at all and I am pretty much done. My injuries are piling up and one lucky cannonball to the head will knock me out. Pretty much killing me…
I know that I can't handle this situation any longer or I will die. I can take this as a win since I now learned future sight Observation Haki, though it seems to kinda pale in front of Katakuri, when I continue training it, these 1.5 seconds vision into the future will continue to get longer and longer.
Bang!
I feel a fist hit me at the top of my skull and I feel like it's pricking my brain, I almost passed out, but it was either that or getting another large cut on my back by a giant genie. Suddenly Katakuri jumps back and the next thing I hear is.
[Ikkoku Sovereignty]
Immediately I use Geppo to try and fly up, but a rope of mochi grabs me by my ankle not letting me escape, so I had to brace it. As I looked closely at it… I suddenly got an idea…
I think I can use this attack to my advantage…
So I just touch my back to get some blood in my hand allowing me to use low levels of Fishman Karate.
<Splicing Wave>
A small flying blood blade is formed and it cuts the mochi rope, and that is when I immediately concentrate all of my Haki on my front body leaving my back almost unprotected.
<Armament: Hardening>
I then also tighten all of my muscles, creating a double defense.
<Tekkai> (Iron Body)
BOOOM!
And I take Big Mom's hit head-on. Immediately I can feel it grinding against my Armament Haki. I don't even try to disperse the move and simply protect myself from it as… I just use it to fly away from the fleet at breakneck speeds.
Fwosh!
I fly away so quickly that no one can really do anything to me. Hehehehe… Big Mom, the stupid b*tch… you just gave me an escape route.
HAHAHAHAHA I win...
….
After a couple of minutes, I can no longer see the fleet, but Big Mom's attack is still going on, though it has weakened now so I just use Geppo to slip away from it. Though I do twist my ankle a little due to the enormous strain that I have to put into it.
Plop!
But I just fall in the water, I don't even resist the cooling effect of liquid, I don't even care about the pain of the salty water gets into my wounds and giving me even more excruciating pain. I just took a deep 'breath' underwater and relaxed. I… wanna actually sleep in here… I am so tired. My eyes are about to almost close...
WAKE UP!!!
I have to internally scream at myself to wake up, but even that is because as the adrenaline wore off, a strong sense of sleepiness ascended to me. I put my hand under my shirt and wince a little as I touch my already dead Dendenmushi. Seems like I have no way to call help to myself.
In the end, only by willing myself to move do I do so. I immediately start swimming even deeper underwater. I know that if I am deep enough, Big Mom would in no way be able to get to me, no matter how much the fat old hag tries.
….
Thankfully I can find an island after only five hours spent swimming in one direction. As I arrive at the island, I see that it is only a small island with only a small village in it. By the number of houses, I would guess that only around 500 people live here. I also have another problem… I look like a monster, and that is not because of the blood. But I look like a fish type monster out of a children's book.
Still though, in the end, I just exaggerated my limp and acted hurt. My wounds have already closed up and stopped bleeding, but I obviously need some medical assistance. My body hurts all over… and I have multiple broken bones, burns of different degrees, and even a concussion I believe.
So I just walk to the village, and as soon as people start seeing me. They immediately back off, some of them have terrified looks as they saw me. By using my Observation Haki, I can tell that most of the people seem to be feeling pity for me. I decided to go towards one of the people who was feeling the most pity for me.
I limp towards him a little slow and as I am ten meters away from him when I simply ask. "Where is the doctor of this village."
He seems a little surprised and even scared. But in the end, he just points towards one of the bigger looking houses. I nod at him and say. "Thanks…"
I start limping towards that place. Haki is truly an amazing thing, my Observation Haki developed strangely. Just like the future Blind Admiral Fujitora, I can read people's feelings too. I guess my desire to not be betrayed and not trusting my subordinates is how this developed. Now I don't have to worry about betrayal anymore, because no matter how good someone is, they can't hide their feelings 100% all day long.
Anyway, I go towards the doctor's house and knock on the door twice.
Knock! Knock!
"Coming." Says a voice from the inside. Then the door opens and an old man, with a bushy white mustache and bald head, comes outside. He has his eyes closed and he scratches the back of his head.
*Yawn* He then yawns, finally opens his eyes and looks at me.
"AHHHH!" He immediately screams and falls on his but and starts scampering backward. I am not hugely big like some people in this world, I am only around 1.85 cm (6'1"). But Fishman are scary looking to humans, and the latter are always scared of something that they don't understand. I would have honestly had the same reaction in my first life if someone looking like me knocked on my door.
"Yo! Doctor, as you can see I am in the need of some help. Gonna offer me some?" I say in a friendly tone. Trying to put him at ease with my words.
"N -No way I w -will help a m -monster like you." Says the doctor, even as he is scared as hell he still says that.
Sheesh talk about discrimination, but it doesn't matter. Killing him now would be useless to me now. Plus being angry at him would be useless, will I being angry at him heal me? Obviously not.
Well, there is only one option left then. I am too tired and weak to even try forcing people to heal me. They might even deliberately try to injure me during the healing process.
So I just kneel in front of him and say. "Sir… please help me…"
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
As we see the MC shows another side of his. He kneels in front of a normal doctor as long as it benefits him. The MC is not a mad man or someone who lets his pride get in the way of his actions. He might seem like a blockhead when he challenged Big Mom, but every one of his actions was calculated. He knows that with his current injuries, he could probably still kill all of the people in the village easily. But that wouldn't bring him any joy, nor benefits. So he won't do anything like that.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 24
Title: Kneeling...
….
As the countless mochi, punches wreck my body, and I start feeling some dull internal pain. I calm down and look into the future for the next 1.5 seconds again and as I see where the next punches will exactly come.
Fwosh! Fwosh! Fwosh!....
I easily dodge them all, using my midair maneuverability to my advantage. Though sadly it seems like my legs are actually cramping and soon I will get too tired to even continue this high-intensity battle. I mean I have the physical stamina to probably fight for a whole day straight, but mental stamina is a whole other thing. I will come to a time where my Haki will get weaker… and weaker until I get too tired to use it at all. But I wouldn't even need to get too tired until I can't use Haki. I just need to be tired enough until I can't use the future sight at all and I am pretty much done. My injuries are piling up and one lucky cannonball to the head will knock me out. Pretty much killing me…
I know that I can't handle this situation any longer or I will die. I can take this as a win since I now learned future sight Observation Haki, though it seems to kinda pale in front of Katakuri, when I continue training it, these 1.5 seconds vision into the future will continue to get longer and longer.
Bang!
I feel a fist hit me at the top of my skull and I feel like it's pricking my brain, I almost passed out, but it was either that or getting another large cut on my back by a giant genie. Suddenly Katakuri jumps back and the next thing I hear is.
[Ikkoku Sovereignty]
Immediately I use Geppo to try and fly up, but a rope of mochi grabs me by my ankle not letting me escape, so I had to brace it. As I looked closely at it… I suddenly got an idea…
I think I can use this attack to my advantage…
So I just touch my back to get some blood in my hand allowing me to use low levels of Fishman Karate.
<Splicing Wave>
A small flying blood blade is formed and it cuts the mochi rope, and that is when I immediately concentrate all of my Haki on my front body leaving my back almost unprotected.
<Armament: Hardening>
I then also tighten all of my muscles, creating a double defense.
<Tekkai> (Iron Body)
BOOOM!
And I take Big Mom's hit head-on. Immediately I can feel it grinding against my Armament Haki. I don't even try to disperse the move and simply protect myself from it as… I just use it to fly away from the fleet at breakneck speeds.
Fwosh!
I fly away so quickly that no one can really do anything to me. Hehehehe… Big Mom, the stupid b*tch… you just gave me an escape route.
HAHAHAHAHA I win...
….
After a couple of minutes, I can no longer see the fleet, but Big Mom's attack is still going on, though it has weakened now so I just use Geppo to slip away from it. Though I do twist my ankle a little due to the enormous strain that I have to put into it.
Plop!
But I just fall in the water, I don't even resist the cooling effect of liquid, I don't even care about the pain of the salty water gets into my wounds and giving me even more excruciating pain. I just took a deep 'breath' underwater and relaxed. I… wanna actually sleep in here… I am so tired. My eyes are about to almost close...
WAKE UP!!!
I have to internally scream at myself to wake up, but even that is because as the adrenaline wore off, a strong sense of sleepiness ascended to me. I put my hand under my shirt and wince a little as I touch my already dead Dendenmushi. Seems like I have no way to call help to myself.
In the end, only by willing myself to move do I do so. I immediately start swimming even deeper underwater. I know that if I am deep enough, Big Mom would in no way be able to get to me, no matter how much the fat old hag tries.
….
Thankfully I can find an island after only five hours spent swimming in one direction. As I arrive at the island, I see that it is only a small island with only a small village in it. By the number of houses, I would guess that only around 500 people live here. I also have another problem… I look like a monster, and that is not because of the blood. But I look like a fish type monster out of a children's book.
Still though, in the end, I just exaggerated my limp and acted hurt. My wounds have already closed up and stopped bleeding, but I obviously need some medical assistance. My body hurts all over… and I have multiple broken bones, burns of different degrees, and even a concussion I believe.
So I just walk to the village, and as soon as people start seeing me. They immediately back off, some of them have terrified looks as they saw me. By using my Observation Haki, I can tell that most of the people seem to be feeling pity for me. I decided to go towards one of the people who was feeling the most pity for me.
I limp towards him a little slow and as I am ten meters away from him when I simply ask. "Where is the doctor of this village."
He seems a little surprised and even scared. But in the end, he just points towards one of the bigger looking houses. I nod at him and say. "Thanks…"
I start limping towards that place. Haki is truly an amazing thing, my Observation Haki developed strangely. Just like the future Blind Admiral Fujitora, I can read people's feelings too. I guess my desire to not be betrayed and not trusting my subordinates is how this developed. Now I don't have to worry about betrayal anymore, because no matter how good someone is, they can't hide their feelings 100% all day long.
Anyway, I go towards the doctor's house and knock on the door twice.
Knock! Knock!
"Coming." Says a voice from the inside. Then the door opens and an old man, with a bushy white mustache and bald head, comes outside. He has his eyes closed and he scratches the back of his head.
*Yawn* He then yawns, finally opens his eyes and looks at me.
"AHHHH!" He immediately screams and falls on his but and starts scampering backward. I am not hugely big like some people in this world, I am only around 1.85 cm (6'1"). But Fishman are scary looking to humans, and the latter are always scared of something that they don't understand. I would have honestly had the same reaction in my first life if someone looking like me knocked on my door.
"Yo! Doctor, as you can see I am in the need of some help. Gonna offer me some?" I say in a friendly tone. Trying to put him at ease with my words.
"N -No way I w -will help a m -monster like you." Says the doctor, even as he is scared as hell he still says that.
Sheesh talk about discrimination, but it doesn't matter. Killing him now would be useless to me now. Plus being angry at him would be useless, will I being angry at him heal me? Obviously not.
Well, there is only one option left then. I am too tired and weak to even try forcing people to heal me. They might even deliberately try to injure me during the healing process.
So I just kneel in front of him and say. "Sir… please help me…"
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
As we see the MC shows another side of his. He kneels in front of a normal doctor as long as it benefits him. The MC is not a mad man or someone who lets his pride get in the way of his actions. He might seem like a blockhead when he challenged Big Mom, but every one of his actions was calculated. He knows that with his current injuries, he could probably still kill all of the people in the village easily. But that wouldn't bring him any joy, nor benefits. So he won't do anything like that.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 25
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 25
Title: Let Me Save You Damn It!?!?!
….
As I kneel in front of the doctor, I don't really feel any pride nor shame. It is just another action to further my goals, so at best it is just indifference. That is really all that there is to it.
The doctor who was scared of me, looks at me with wide eyes. No matter how dangerous someone is, once he bows or kneels in front of you, instinctively someone assumes that he is not dangerous.
The doctor then gets up and has a serious look on his face and…
Baam!
I am a little surprised at him as he bows towards me so hard that he bangs his head on the ground. "I apologize for my reaction. A doctor is supposed to heal someone, no matter how they look or their situation. There is no need for you to kneel in front of me. I am a doctor, and I am ashamed of my reaction to seeing you."
Damn… the people in this world are silly. One time they are scared, and the next they are ashamed. Honestly strange people. Anyway, I get up from my kneeling position and say to the doctor. "Is there someplace where I can sit?"
He looks up from his bow and I see that he has an injury on his forehead from hitting the floor too hard when he bowed. "Yes."
He then points at one of the rooms. "In that room is a bed. You sit on that, and I will immediately begin stitching together your countless wounds."
I nod at that and go towards the room. I open the door and inside there is a bed, a chair, and a shelf with different herbs and bottles of medicine. It looks like your overall normal hospital room, it even smells like it.
I go and sit on the simple wooden chair. I don't lie back because I don't want to activate the wounds in my back. I take a deep breath and I wince a little, I have all of the muscles around my body tightened so I have stopped the bleeding, this is a version of Tekkai that only tightens the muscles to stop the bleeding and I can still move while using it. Though as soon as I relax my muscles I will start bleeding like a fountain.
I hear the doctor enter and sense that he has no negative intentions towards me, so I let him start as I say. "I will start bleeding profoundly soon."
He nods and I relax my muscles, immediately blood starts coming out of my wounds again. The doctor doesn't hesitate as he immediately starts putting medicine on my wounds and starts stitching the countless wounds on my back first. I say nothing as he does that, I also didn't take any sedatives, honestly this amount if pain is negligible.
….
It takes two hours before all of my wounds are stitched and bandaged up. My head, torso, back, and hands, one of my legs is bandaged too, but the injury on that one was only minimal.
I get up and look towards the doctor thanking him. "Thank you, doctor."
He nods back at me and says. "No worry, you can stay here until your injuries will heal. It should take around a month or two."
"Of course doc." I then easily get up and start walking around. "By the way, doc, do you have a Dendenmushi or something, my family might be worried for me and I wanna put their mind at ease."
The doctor nods. "Yep, you can use mine if you want. I have one at the receptionist's desk."
I thank him and I go walk to the corridor and see a sleeping Dendenmushi on the receptionist's desk.
I go towards it and turn it on and immediately I start dialing the personal number of my house.
*purupurupurupurupurupuru*
Caching!
"Hello, who is this?" Says the person on the other side, and by the voice, I can immediately recognize that it is Escanor.
"Yo! Escanor, it's dad here."
"Oh, dad it's you. Are you okay? Did you win against Big Mom?"
"Yep, of course, I did. Also, son, I am currently healing in an undisclosed location, I will be home in about a week. Tell the others that okay."
"Yep. Also dad…"
"Yeah?"
"Be careful…"
Caching!
I smile at that, Escanor is usually very serious and tries to act as the voice of logic amongst his siblings. But in the end, he is just a kid so he isn't there yet.
Well anyway, better go and rest some more. The doctor said that it will take a month to heal, but give me two to three days at worst and I will be back to top shape again. I am not your everyday human.
Anyway, I better go and offer help to the people around here. I can do that so they hopefully won't report me to the marines or something like that. Hmmm… maybe I can get this place under my territory when I become a Yonko. Which isn't far away honestly, I just need a stronger crew and that is it pretty much, though I am weaker than the other Yonko. I can easily fight them when at sea, which is pretty much most of the world. I won't fight any of them inland anyway, I know that I will be defeated if I do that.
….
Two days pass since I came to this island and I am currently at one of its bars drinking some ale with the blacksmith of the town.
I am currently telling him a story about one of my kids… more specifically Naruto. "So Jared, I just looked at him and said: You made me buy you a cat and you name it Dead Cat."
"Gahahahahahaha…" laughs the blacksmith, he is a muscular looking man with thick arms, a tan skin, and a black beard with black hair. "I tell you man, my daughter was the same. She wanted birds and now she hates them because they chirp too loudly in the morning."
"JAJAJAJAJAHA…" I laugh when he says that and we toast to each other again. I can say that I have made some new friends in this city. Also, people have generally lost any wariness that they had against me, when they got to know me they understood that we are just normal and we even found some things in common.
That is when suddenly…
Clang! Clang! Clang!....
I hear some bell sound ring and I see that Jared (the blacksmith) seems worried. I wonder what it is. I am about to ask him that but he immediately answers. "It's an attack, pirates… damn this will be troublesome."
I get up and casually start walking outside, Jared does the same too. But he goes towards his family's house to check on his wife and daughter. I spread my Haki and sense around forty new people who entered the island.
….
As I walk outside I see that all of the people in the village seem to have come out with different makeshift weapons. Well, they for sure are a brave bunch, but I guess that is more of a requirement since they live in the New World. And since they have around two hundred people who can actually fight in the village, even a better-armed pirate crew wouldn't be able to handle this. That is unless someone with a Devil Fruit, or some pirate who ha some power to himself.
I just walk forward and I get in front of the people, some of them look surprised at me, after all, I do have injuries all over my body.
….
-General POV-
Jaw just walk forward in front of the group with a nonchalant look on his face. The others look at him and one of them says. "Oy! Jaws, you are injured, no need to participate in this. We get pirate attacks like this on a regular basis. We always handle them ourselves."
Jaw smirks at this and he narrows his eyes a little, he can see a ship docked far away. "Nah! No need for you guys to worry. I am saving you now, so act like a victim and shut up."
"What the hell did you say Jaw!"
"Who do you think you are!"
"You are unreasonable!"
"As we said we will save ourselves, no need for you to get involved."
Jaw frowns at this and turns around looking at the people behind him. "Hay! I said I am saving you, so shut up now. I am repaying you all."
"We don't need your repayment you fishhead."
An angry tick appears on Jaw's forehead. "Who the hell said that?!?! I will punch you to the moon bastards."
"I did, whatcha gonna do about it." *hiccup* Says one of the people from the crowd who is just swaying around. He is obviously drunk and everyone can see that.
"Jackson? You are drunk, what the hell are you even doing holding a gun like that." Says one of the people from the village.
The mood immediate became easy once again and no one was nervous. Jaw smile at this and he starts taking of his bandages. That surprises the other villages… because under his bandages is just clear healed skin, not even scars were left, and when he came in he looked like a half dead fishman.
Jaw then smirked at the villagers, the look on his face completely confident. "Don't worry guys, as I said… I am doing this to repay you for you kindness now. So just stay back, I am stronger than you guys think."
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
This MC knows how to get along with people and is quite a bit charismatic. As we see, the people went from fearing and being weary of him, to now acting like friends that have known each-other their whole lives.
P.S: Soon this Big Mom arc will be done and over with.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Let Me Save You Damn It!?!?!
….
As I kneel in front of the doctor, I don't really feel any pride nor shame. It is just another action to further my goals, so at best it is just indifference. That is really all that there is to it.
The doctor who was scared of me, looks at me with wide eyes. No matter how dangerous someone is, once he bows or kneels in front of you, instinctively someone assumes that he is not dangerous.
The doctor then gets up and has a serious look on his face and…
Baam!
I am a little surprised at him as he bows towards me so hard that he bangs his head on the ground. "I apologize for my reaction. A doctor is supposed to heal someone, no matter how they look or their situation. There is no need for you to kneel in front of me. I am a doctor, and I am ashamed of my reaction to seeing you."
Damn… the people in this world are silly. One time they are scared, and the next they are ashamed. Honestly strange people. Anyway, I get up from my kneeling position and say to the doctor. "Is there someplace where I can sit?"
He looks up from his bow and I see that he has an injury on his forehead from hitting the floor too hard when he bowed. "Yes."
He then points at one of the rooms. "In that room is a bed. You sit on that, and I will immediately begin stitching together your countless wounds."
I nod at that and go towards the room. I open the door and inside there is a bed, a chair, and a shelf with different herbs and bottles of medicine. It looks like your overall normal hospital room, it even smells like it.
I go and sit on the simple wooden chair. I don't lie back because I don't want to activate the wounds in my back. I take a deep breath and I wince a little, I have all of the muscles around my body tightened so I have stopped the bleeding, this is a version of Tekkai that only tightens the muscles to stop the bleeding and I can still move while using it. Though as soon as I relax my muscles I will start bleeding like a fountain.
I hear the doctor enter and sense that he has no negative intentions towards me, so I let him start as I say. "I will start bleeding profoundly soon."
He nods and I relax my muscles, immediately blood starts coming out of my wounds again. The doctor doesn't hesitate as he immediately starts putting medicine on my wounds and starts stitching the countless wounds on my back first. I say nothing as he does that, I also didn't take any sedatives, honestly this amount if pain is negligible.
….
It takes two hours before all of my wounds are stitched and bandaged up. My head, torso, back, and hands, one of my legs is bandaged too, but the injury on that one was only minimal.
I get up and look towards the doctor thanking him. "Thank you, doctor."
He nods back at me and says. "No worry, you can stay here until your injuries will heal. It should take around a month or two."
"Of course doc." I then easily get up and start walking around. "By the way, doc, do you have a Dendenmushi or something, my family might be worried for me and I wanna put their mind at ease."
The doctor nods. "Yep, you can use mine if you want. I have one at the receptionist's desk."
I thank him and I go walk to the corridor and see a sleeping Dendenmushi on the receptionist's desk.
I go towards it and turn it on and immediately I start dialing the personal number of my house.
*purupurupurupurupurupuru*
Caching!
"Hello, who is this?" Says the person on the other side, and by the voice, I can immediately recognize that it is Escanor.
"Yo! Escanor, it's dad here."
"Oh, dad it's you. Are you okay? Did you win against Big Mom?"
"Yep, of course, I did. Also, son, I am currently healing in an undisclosed location, I will be home in about a week. Tell the others that okay."
"Yep. Also dad…"
"Yeah?"
"Be careful…"
Caching!
I smile at that, Escanor is usually very serious and tries to act as the voice of logic amongst his siblings. But in the end, he is just a kid so he isn't there yet.
Well anyway, better go and rest some more. The doctor said that it will take a month to heal, but give me two to three days at worst and I will be back to top shape again. I am not your everyday human.
Anyway, I better go and offer help to the people around here. I can do that so they hopefully won't report me to the marines or something like that. Hmmm… maybe I can get this place under my territory when I become a Yonko. Which isn't far away honestly, I just need a stronger crew and that is it pretty much, though I am weaker than the other Yonko. I can easily fight them when at sea, which is pretty much most of the world. I won't fight any of them inland anyway, I know that I will be defeated if I do that.
….
Two days pass since I came to this island and I am currently at one of its bars drinking some ale with the blacksmith of the town.
I am currently telling him a story about one of my kids… more specifically Naruto. "So Jared, I just looked at him and said: You made me buy you a cat and you name it Dead Cat."
"Gahahahahahaha…" laughs the blacksmith, he is a muscular looking man with thick arms, a tan skin, and a black beard with black hair. "I tell you man, my daughter was the same. She wanted birds and now she hates them because they chirp too loudly in the morning."
"JAJAJAJAJAHA…" I laugh when he says that and we toast to each other again. I can say that I have made some new friends in this city. Also, people have generally lost any wariness that they had against me, when they got to know me they understood that we are just normal and we even found some things in common.
That is when suddenly…
Clang! Clang! Clang!....
I hear some bell sound ring and I see that Jared (the blacksmith) seems worried. I wonder what it is. I am about to ask him that but he immediately answers. "It's an attack, pirates… damn this will be troublesome."
I get up and casually start walking outside, Jared does the same too. But he goes towards his family's house to check on his wife and daughter. I spread my Haki and sense around forty new people who entered the island.
….
As I walk outside I see that all of the people in the village seem to have come out with different makeshift weapons. Well, they for sure are a brave bunch, but I guess that is more of a requirement since they live in the New World. And since they have around two hundred people who can actually fight in the village, even a better-armed pirate crew wouldn't be able to handle this. That is unless someone with a Devil Fruit, or some pirate who ha some power to himself.
I just walk forward and I get in front of the people, some of them look surprised at me, after all, I do have injuries all over my body.
….
-General POV-
Jaw just walk forward in front of the group with a nonchalant look on his face. The others look at him and one of them says. "Oy! Jaws, you are injured, no need to participate in this. We get pirate attacks like this on a regular basis. We always handle them ourselves."
Jaw smirks at this and he narrows his eyes a little, he can see a ship docked far away. "Nah! No need for you guys to worry. I am saving you now, so act like a victim and shut up."
"What the hell did you say Jaw!"
"Who do you think you are!"
"You are unreasonable!"
"As we said we will save ourselves, no need for you to get involved."
Jaw frowns at this and turns around looking at the people behind him. "Hay! I said I am saving you, so shut up now. I am repaying you all."
"We don't need your repayment you fishhead."
An angry tick appears on Jaw's forehead. "Who the hell said that?!?! I will punch you to the moon bastards."
"I did, whatcha gonna do about it." *hiccup* Says one of the people from the crowd who is just swaying around. He is obviously drunk and everyone can see that.
"Jackson? You are drunk, what the hell are you even doing holding a gun like that." Says one of the people from the village.
The mood immediate became easy once again and no one was nervous. Jaw smile at this and he starts taking of his bandages. That surprises the other villages… because under his bandages is just clear healed skin, not even scars were left, and when he came in he looked like a half dead fishman.
Jaw then smirked at the villagers, the look on his face completely confident. "Don't worry guys, as I said… I am doing this to repay you for you kindness now. So just stay back, I am stronger than you guys think."
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
This MC knows how to get along with people and is quite a bit charismatic. As we see, the people went from fearing and being weary of him, to now acting like friends that have known each-other their whole lives.
P.S: Soon this Big Mom arc will be done and over with.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 26
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 26
Title: Jaw leaves...
….
Jaw then smirked at the villagers, the look on his face completely confident. "Don't worry guys, as I said… I am doing this to repay you for you kindness now. So just stay back, I am stronger than you guys think."
As Jaw says that he narrows his eyes and he crouches down and grabs a rock. The rock is immediately coated in a dark shining, showing that Jaw is using Armament Haki on it.
Immediately Jaw pulls his arm back and gets ready to throw the rock in his hand. His eyes shine red for a split second, and {he hits the ship…}
No more correctly he saw the future where he will hit the ship with his rock.
Fwosh!
That is when he throws the rock at full power. Like a cannonball, the rock breaks through the sound barrier and…
BOOOOM!
It hits the ship far away, and it causes a devastating explosion, easily sinking the ship and definitely killing most of the people inside it. Jaw turns around and smiles as he sees the villagers faces. They were full of shock and a trace of fear inside their eyes, they saw something monstrous and they will obviously be afraid of Jaw.
But his smile is infectious as he says. "Welp, Steve you definitely owe me a free drink now."
As Jaw says that he looks at a brown haired average looking middle aged man, he is Steve, and he also owns the only bar in the village. Jaw has a friendly smile on his face… and Steve has a scared look on his eyes but soon his face changes into a smile. "Hey Jaw, I am running a business here not a charity!"
Jaw frowns at this in annoyance. "Sheesh, what a scrooge. I just saved your village and you act like this."
"Hahahaha… I will pay for your drink Jaw." Says one of the other people. Jaw smiles at this. He naturally defuses a situation without the need for them to fear him. He knows that their fear is instinctual and understands where they are coming from.
….
-Jaw POV-
Fighting the villagers and making them afraid of me would be useless. I am a pirate, but not a tyrant. If something isn't beneficial or fun, I will most likely never do such things. We as humans… well more like I as a Fishman. In the end it doesn't really matter, I have the mind of a human so it never mattered. But anyway, humans are self serving creatures, even the good things that we do is because it pleases us and it makes us feel good about ourselves. Fishman are like that too...
Anyway I take the offer for a free drink and almost everyone goes to the bar. But first I go over to the ship wreckage of the nameless pirate crew that I just killed. I grab a couple pebbles and throw them in the water as I sense a couple of life signatures.
I search around and I find some worthless treasure in a treasure chest, it should be around twenty million berry (~200k USD). Nothing much really, but I guess they were poor enough so they had to attack villages who seemed weak. Well this should be enough for now…
So I just take the chest and go in the surface. As I do so, I go towards the village and with the average sized chest on my shoulder, I drop it on the ground and the villagers look at me with curiosity in their eyes. Wondering how much I found.
But I just smile and announce. "Today we are having a feast! I will pay for it so don't worry. Jajajajajaja."
I kick over the chest and different types of julleries and even some cash spills of the chest.
"YEAHHHH! Jaw, you are the man!!" Says one of the people. I recognize him as the barber, in this village.
….
….
We celebrated like this for a full on night. Sadly I didn't get the company of any female members of the village. I mean the Craftsman's wife did show some signs… but yeah… not really gonna do that. I mean I have built a friendship with these people and I plan to have then as a part of my territory in the future. It wouldn't be good for me to ruin my reputation for something like this… okay I am just giving excuses for myself, the real reason was that she wasn't that pretty. I don't really have enough integrity to not fu*k someone's pretty wife.
I mean keep your wife's in check, geez, I can keep my harem in check and there are like… twenty members? Around twenty at least. But then again they are all just traumatized people with stockholm syndrome who almost were sold as slaves if I didn't save them so they have a loyalty towards me.
Anyway, as we party all night long, the morning comes and I leave all of the money that I got with the village as I go to the shore and a lot of drunk people are there to greet me.
I even see one guy give a piggy ride to his sleeping friend and he picks up the arm of his friend and waves it towards me. "Bye~ Jaw…"
I just narrow my eyes at him and smile.
"You are drunk, so go home and sleep stupid!" I tell out to the clearly drunk crowd. I don't usually drink, so even yesterday I only took a sip of sake so I am as sober as always.
"You are drunk Jaw! And we are not stupid… we are smart… my mom thinks that I am special too. I can actually fold my tongue. Wanna see it?"
"No I don't!"
"Ewww Steve don't do that, that is gross."
"Wtf is that Steve?"
*Buegh!*
That is when Steve starts throwing up… okay I better get going before this turns into something even grosser.
Sadly even though I turned my back, I sensed Steve fall forward with his face landing in the sand where he just threw up and then he starts moving his arms while saying. "Vomit angel…"
I just make a powerful leap and land in the water. I immediately start swimming away at incredible speeds. I can still sense the people wave at me…
….
-General POV-
But during this time in the village that Jaw just left. The drunk village head is just waking up and he looks around. He sees some people groaning and such.
That is when he sees a medium sized seagull land on the village's news board. It is the news coo, a species of birds used by 'Big News' Morgan to transfer newspapers.
The village head mentions toward the news coo and when the bird sees this. It just flies towards him.
'The bird doesn't come every day in this part of the New World. Well more like, I don't really wanna pay a bird to get useless news every day, so it usually comes here once a week… we should make it once every three days now a days.' Contemplates the village elder. When he saw Jaw, he kinda felt familiar to him. But he wasn't that worried because Jaw was a nice person, he could see that much.
As he got the news paper, he played the news coo who then flew away. As he opens the news paper he noticed a new bouty poster fall out. He takes it up and he looks at it… and an extremely familiar face appears on it.
When he sees this, he massages his eyes and thinks. 'Okay, I am still too drunk, I just saw a bounty poster of Jaw with over a billion Barry bounty. I might really need to drink some water…'
He then opens his eyes and looks at the bounty poster again. 'Damn… I guess he really had a bunch of secrets.'
As the village elder thinks that, even though he is shocked by Jaw's huge new bounty, he understands that Jaw is someone who was nice to them and never got angry. So he holds no grudge towards him.
Then he opens at the front page of the news paper and sees again Jaw'a face… this time he was shocked by the headline.
————————————
NEW SUPER ROOKIE REPLACES 'GOLDEN LION SHIKI' AS THE NEW 4th YONKO?… JAW 'THE MONSTER SHARK'....
————————————
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Welp we see now that Jaw is officially recognized as a Yonko... in a way. He will now need to get himself some more territories and finish some things…
P.S; We see that Jaw has a strange charisma that even though he has a terrifying appearance to humans. He can easily make friends with them...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Jaw leaves...
….
Jaw then smirked at the villagers, the look on his face completely confident. "Don't worry guys, as I said… I am doing this to repay you for you kindness now. So just stay back, I am stronger than you guys think."
As Jaw says that he narrows his eyes and he crouches down and grabs a rock. The rock is immediately coated in a dark shining, showing that Jaw is using Armament Haki on it.
Immediately Jaw pulls his arm back and gets ready to throw the rock in his hand. His eyes shine red for a split second, and {he hits the ship…}
No more correctly he saw the future where he will hit the ship with his rock.
Fwosh!
That is when he throws the rock at full power. Like a cannonball, the rock breaks through the sound barrier and…
BOOOOM!
It hits the ship far away, and it causes a devastating explosion, easily sinking the ship and definitely killing most of the people inside it. Jaw turns around and smiles as he sees the villagers faces. They were full of shock and a trace of fear inside their eyes, they saw something monstrous and they will obviously be afraid of Jaw.
But his smile is infectious as he says. "Welp, Steve you definitely owe me a free drink now."
As Jaw says that he looks at a brown haired average looking middle aged man, he is Steve, and he also owns the only bar in the village. Jaw has a friendly smile on his face… and Steve has a scared look on his eyes but soon his face changes into a smile. "Hey Jaw, I am running a business here not a charity!"
Jaw frowns at this in annoyance. "Sheesh, what a scrooge. I just saved your village and you act like this."
"Hahahaha… I will pay for your drink Jaw." Says one of the other people. Jaw smiles at this. He naturally defuses a situation without the need for them to fear him. He knows that their fear is instinctual and understands where they are coming from.
….
-Jaw POV-
Fighting the villagers and making them afraid of me would be useless. I am a pirate, but not a tyrant. If something isn't beneficial or fun, I will most likely never do such things. We as humans… well more like I as a Fishman. In the end it doesn't really matter, I have the mind of a human so it never mattered. But anyway, humans are self serving creatures, even the good things that we do is because it pleases us and it makes us feel good about ourselves. Fishman are like that too...
Anyway I take the offer for a free drink and almost everyone goes to the bar. But first I go over to the ship wreckage of the nameless pirate crew that I just killed. I grab a couple pebbles and throw them in the water as I sense a couple of life signatures.
I search around and I find some worthless treasure in a treasure chest, it should be around twenty million berry (~200k USD). Nothing much really, but I guess they were poor enough so they had to attack villages who seemed weak. Well this should be enough for now…
So I just take the chest and go in the surface. As I do so, I go towards the village and with the average sized chest on my shoulder, I drop it on the ground and the villagers look at me with curiosity in their eyes. Wondering how much I found.
But I just smile and announce. "Today we are having a feast! I will pay for it so don't worry. Jajajajajaja."
I kick over the chest and different types of julleries and even some cash spills of the chest.
"YEAHHHH! Jaw, you are the man!!" Says one of the people. I recognize him as the barber, in this village.
….
….
We celebrated like this for a full on night. Sadly I didn't get the company of any female members of the village. I mean the Craftsman's wife did show some signs… but yeah… not really gonna do that. I mean I have built a friendship with these people and I plan to have then as a part of my territory in the future. It wouldn't be good for me to ruin my reputation for something like this… okay I am just giving excuses for myself, the real reason was that she wasn't that pretty. I don't really have enough integrity to not fu*k someone's pretty wife.
I mean keep your wife's in check, geez, I can keep my harem in check and there are like… twenty members? Around twenty at least. But then again they are all just traumatized people with stockholm syndrome who almost were sold as slaves if I didn't save them so they have a loyalty towards me.
Anyway, as we party all night long, the morning comes and I leave all of the money that I got with the village as I go to the shore and a lot of drunk people are there to greet me.
I even see one guy give a piggy ride to his sleeping friend and he picks up the arm of his friend and waves it towards me. "Bye~ Jaw…"
I just narrow my eyes at him and smile.
"You are drunk, so go home and sleep stupid!" I tell out to the clearly drunk crowd. I don't usually drink, so even yesterday I only took a sip of sake so I am as sober as always.
"You are drunk Jaw! And we are not stupid… we are smart… my mom thinks that I am special too. I can actually fold my tongue. Wanna see it?"
"No I don't!"
"Ewww Steve don't do that, that is gross."
"Wtf is that Steve?"
*Buegh!*
That is when Steve starts throwing up… okay I better get going before this turns into something even grosser.
Sadly even though I turned my back, I sensed Steve fall forward with his face landing in the sand where he just threw up and then he starts moving his arms while saying. "Vomit angel…"
I just make a powerful leap and land in the water. I immediately start swimming away at incredible speeds. I can still sense the people wave at me…
….
-General POV-
But during this time in the village that Jaw just left. The drunk village head is just waking up and he looks around. He sees some people groaning and such.
That is when he sees a medium sized seagull land on the village's news board. It is the news coo, a species of birds used by 'Big News' Morgan to transfer newspapers.
The village head mentions toward the news coo and when the bird sees this. It just flies towards him.
'The bird doesn't come every day in this part of the New World. Well more like, I don't really wanna pay a bird to get useless news every day, so it usually comes here once a week… we should make it once every three days now a days.' Contemplates the village elder. When he saw Jaw, he kinda felt familiar to him. But he wasn't that worried because Jaw was a nice person, he could see that much.
As he got the news paper, he played the news coo who then flew away. As he opens the news paper he noticed a new bouty poster fall out. He takes it up and he looks at it… and an extremely familiar face appears on it.
When he sees this, he massages his eyes and thinks. 'Okay, I am still too drunk, I just saw a bounty poster of Jaw with over a billion Barry bounty. I might really need to drink some water…'
He then opens his eyes and looks at the bounty poster again. 'Damn… I guess he really had a bunch of secrets.'
As the village elder thinks that, even though he is shocked by Jaw's huge new bounty, he understands that Jaw is someone who was nice to them and never got angry. So he holds no grudge towards him.
Then he opens at the front page of the news paper and sees again Jaw'a face… this time he was shocked by the headline.
————————————
NEW SUPER ROOKIE REPLACES 'GOLDEN LION SHIKI' AS THE NEW 4th YONKO?… JAW 'THE MONSTER SHARK'....
————————————
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Welp we see now that Jaw is officially recognized as a Yonko... in a way. He will now need to get himself some more territories and finish some things…
P.S; We see that Jaw has a strange charisma that even though he has a terrifying appearance to humans. He can easily make friends with them...
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 27
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 27
Title: Returning Back Home...
….
-Jaw POV-
As I swim away from the village, I can't help but smile a little. I wonder how much of a wave my recent actions have caused. I know that technically I am nowhere near a Yonko in raw power. But with my Observation Haki which allows me to see the future and Armament Haki which I can injure them with.
I know that if I fought Big Mom on land I wouldn't win. Her fire cancels out my Fishman Karate and pretty much I doubt I would be able to last even an hour against her… probably not. But on sea, where I can beat her… I doubt SHE can last an hour against me.
This is the truth of fighting, one can lose in a split second, and if one has an advantage over their opponent they can definitely defeat someone way stronger than them. As long as I fight smartly and don't go into a disadvantageous situation, then I can win a fight against anyone in the world, even the admirals wouldn't dare fight me at sea… though Garp might be another thing. That guy doesn't have a devil fruit… so me defeating him in a fight would be difficult. Though maybe I could drown him… or poison him…
Anyway, this is a situation I am unlikely to get myself into. Also, I would never be dumb like Whitebeard either, I won't trust any other members of my crew except my real children. I actually treat my children very well, so they won't betray me, I am confident in that. Me and them have a special bond. Hmmm… maybe I should try and connect with their mothers some more. I bet that at least would make them happier at least. Also, I will need to solidify my foundations too. If I wanna become the 4th Yonko.
….
Seventeen hours later and I can sense a ship entering my Observation Haki range. So I immediately surface up the water and see that it is a pirate galleass type ship. As I surface I see that the flag of the pirate ship had crossbones with a pair of shark-like teeth.
Yep… this is my pirate ship. Must have found me due to my vivre card. Not a lot of people have that. It is only available to a limited number of trustworthy people…
Fwosh!
I jump on the ship and see that it was a Fishman crew with three minks also being in here, it was Poo, Shifu, and Shishilian. I called them to come and pick me up.
They look at me and show me a bounty poster. They don't even greet me and Po (Panda Mink) just jumps up and down. I look at him and smile. "Didn't know you were so excited to see me Po."
But he just has a panicked look on his face and in the end, he says. "I need to pee…"
My smile disappears as I look at Po… this little sh*t… did he just say that to my face.
"Then there is no dinner for you tonight Po." I say to him.
Immediately he jumps and hugs me. "Jaw, I am so happy to see you!"
I push him away. "Oy! You stupid panda, stop this. You gonna pee on me. You will get your dinner, just go to the bathroom or something."
He nods and just goes to the edge of the ship and pees on the water…
*sigh*... This stupid panda.
"You couldn't just go to the bathroom some other time. Just as soon as I arrive." I say to him with an annoyed tone. This panda is too stupid.
Anyway, I take a look at my new Bounty Poster. It is me and my bounty is…
1,700,000,000 ß…
Shishilian shows me the paper and I smile as I see the headline. I am recognized as a Yonko now. I now just need to take over some territories and my bounty will jump way higher as my threat to the World Government rises. I also need to get myself some more allies and I am set.
Anyway, I will need to settle this feud with Big Mom. Neither of us will benefit from this, and even though in the end she might win as she can sustain this war way more than me. I will only grow stronger and might drag her down with me, she loses her powerful children like Katakuri and some others, and pretty much I won't allow her to ever set foot on sea ever again. I just hope that she can see reason, she might be crazy but not stupid. She has lived for so long as a pirate so she must understand what our battles will only weaken our forces.
We are pirates, so we could be enemies one day and allies the next and the day after that we could stab each other on the back. We pretty much can do whatever we want.
Anyway… I must think of a plan to handle this situation. Hmmm…
…..
It's now been three days since I returned from the sea and I am back to my base under Raijin Island. I am currently on a giant bed with my children. I am reassuring them that I wasn't injured at all, and just got lost the way back. I am lying to them, but they don't need to know that.
I just bring my hands and close my nose… and one second later.
*fart*
Naruto farts… that kid just has to ruin family moments like this.
"D-.." I hear Naruto whisper. Is he about to call me 'dad' in his dreams?
"Dead Cat, I will eat you, *snore*." Mumbles Naruto. Well… my disappointment is immeasurable. But really though, I know that Dead Cat is an intelligent animal, and sometimes teases Naruto. But he doesn't treat her better either… and he does bite her a lot. But I know that they care for each other, I can sense their feelings with my Haki.
Anyway, I just get up and push Kisame off my arm, the kid is hugging too tightly. I get my Dendenmushi and go towards another room in my castle.
….
As I enter the room, I close the door behind me. This is the music room so the walls are acoustically soundproof.
I then call into a certain number… more specifically... Big Mom.
*purupurupurupruu….*
*caching*
"Hello." Comes the voice from the other side and I recognize it as some random person. Most likely the person who handles Big Mom's calls.
"Hello there, my name is Jaw, nice to meet you. Can you tell Big Mom that I have come to bargain?" I say to him, I of course am as polite as one can be. Just being polite can make someone have a better impression of you… and if he ever thinks about selling confidential information about Big Mom, he will consider me.
"Right away sir." Says the person on the other side and I hear him run, most likely towards Big Mom's quarters.
But I then hear someone else say. "Who is it?"
The person stops running and answers. "Katakuri -sama, it is 'The Monster Shark' Jaws, he wants to talk to Big Mom."
"Give it to me." Says Katakuri. "Jaw… you hurt my siblings. I will kill you one day…"
Though he says that in a calm voice, I can tell that he is angry. Especially since the Dendenmushi Snail gets veins to appear on the top of his eyes. Meaning that Katakuri is really angry.
Well, that doesn't matter, as in the end I just talk to him dismissively. "Sure, sure whatever. Just get me in contact with Big Mom."
I can hear him grinding his teeth on the other side of the line. I smile a little at this, though I cover my face with my hand from my Transponder Snail, so it doesn't express my facial expressions to Katakuri. If he has this anger if he fights me in the future… then he is definitely losing.
..
In the end, I am finally passed into contact with Big Mom.
"Jaws… you stupid fish, I will kill you for daring to humiliate me like this." Screams Big Mom.
Sheesh… she is really angry. Welp…
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Whitehead had a lot of things at a disadvantage when he went to Marineford, he was old, outnumbered, he had people like the three admirals and Sengoku together with Garp to fight against him. He knew that he would die… and he still went there. Still, I have to admit that the marines absolutely won that battle, they kileld both Whitebeard and Ace while their top fighters are all alive and well.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) YOU CAN SEE HIS PIRATE FLAG ON DISCORD TOO.
Title: Returning Back Home...
….
-Jaw POV-
As I swim away from the village, I can't help but smile a little. I wonder how much of a wave my recent actions have caused. I know that technically I am nowhere near a Yonko in raw power. But with my Observation Haki which allows me to see the future and Armament Haki which I can injure them with.
I know that if I fought Big Mom on land I wouldn't win. Her fire cancels out my Fishman Karate and pretty much I doubt I would be able to last even an hour against her… probably not. But on sea, where I can beat her… I doubt SHE can last an hour against me.
This is the truth of fighting, one can lose in a split second, and if one has an advantage over their opponent they can definitely defeat someone way stronger than them. As long as I fight smartly and don't go into a disadvantageous situation, then I can win a fight against anyone in the world, even the admirals wouldn't dare fight me at sea… though Garp might be another thing. That guy doesn't have a devil fruit… so me defeating him in a fight would be difficult. Though maybe I could drown him… or poison him…
Anyway, this is a situation I am unlikely to get myself into. Also, I would never be dumb like Whitebeard either, I won't trust any other members of my crew except my real children. I actually treat my children very well, so they won't betray me, I am confident in that. Me and them have a special bond. Hmmm… maybe I should try and connect with their mothers some more. I bet that at least would make them happier at least. Also, I will need to solidify my foundations too. If I wanna become the 4th Yonko.
….
Seventeen hours later and I can sense a ship entering my Observation Haki range. So I immediately surface up the water and see that it is a pirate galleass type ship. As I surface I see that the flag of the pirate ship had crossbones with a pair of shark-like teeth.
Yep… this is my pirate ship. Must have found me due to my vivre card. Not a lot of people have that. It is only available to a limited number of trustworthy people…
Fwosh!
I jump on the ship and see that it was a Fishman crew with three minks also being in here, it was Poo, Shifu, and Shishilian. I called them to come and pick me up.
They look at me and show me a bounty poster. They don't even greet me and Po (Panda Mink) just jumps up and down. I look at him and smile. "Didn't know you were so excited to see me Po."
But he just has a panicked look on his face and in the end, he says. "I need to pee…"
My smile disappears as I look at Po… this little sh*t… did he just say that to my face.
"Then there is no dinner for you tonight Po." I say to him.
Immediately he jumps and hugs me. "Jaw, I am so happy to see you!"
I push him away. "Oy! You stupid panda, stop this. You gonna pee on me. You will get your dinner, just go to the bathroom or something."
He nods and just goes to the edge of the ship and pees on the water…
*sigh*... This stupid panda.
"You couldn't just go to the bathroom some other time. Just as soon as I arrive." I say to him with an annoyed tone. This panda is too stupid.
Anyway, I take a look at my new Bounty Poster. It is me and my bounty is…
1,700,000,000 ß…
Shishilian shows me the paper and I smile as I see the headline. I am recognized as a Yonko now. I now just need to take over some territories and my bounty will jump way higher as my threat to the World Government rises. I also need to get myself some more allies and I am set.
Anyway, I will need to settle this feud with Big Mom. Neither of us will benefit from this, and even though in the end she might win as she can sustain this war way more than me. I will only grow stronger and might drag her down with me, she loses her powerful children like Katakuri and some others, and pretty much I won't allow her to ever set foot on sea ever again. I just hope that she can see reason, she might be crazy but not stupid. She has lived for so long as a pirate so she must understand what our battles will only weaken our forces.
We are pirates, so we could be enemies one day and allies the next and the day after that we could stab each other on the back. We pretty much can do whatever we want.
Anyway… I must think of a plan to handle this situation. Hmmm…
…..
It's now been three days since I returned from the sea and I am back to my base under Raijin Island. I am currently on a giant bed with my children. I am reassuring them that I wasn't injured at all, and just got lost the way back. I am lying to them, but they don't need to know that.
I just bring my hands and close my nose… and one second later.
*fart*
Naruto farts… that kid just has to ruin family moments like this.
"D-.." I hear Naruto whisper. Is he about to call me 'dad' in his dreams?
"Dead Cat, I will eat you, *snore*." Mumbles Naruto. Well… my disappointment is immeasurable. But really though, I know that Dead Cat is an intelligent animal, and sometimes teases Naruto. But he doesn't treat her better either… and he does bite her a lot. But I know that they care for each other, I can sense their feelings with my Haki.
Anyway, I just get up and push Kisame off my arm, the kid is hugging too tightly. I get my Dendenmushi and go towards another room in my castle.
….
As I enter the room, I close the door behind me. This is the music room so the walls are acoustically soundproof.
I then call into a certain number… more specifically... Big Mom.
*purupurupurupruu….*
*caching*
"Hello." Comes the voice from the other side and I recognize it as some random person. Most likely the person who handles Big Mom's calls.
"Hello there, my name is Jaw, nice to meet you. Can you tell Big Mom that I have come to bargain?" I say to him, I of course am as polite as one can be. Just being polite can make someone have a better impression of you… and if he ever thinks about selling confidential information about Big Mom, he will consider me.
"Right away sir." Says the person on the other side and I hear him run, most likely towards Big Mom's quarters.
But I then hear someone else say. "Who is it?"
The person stops running and answers. "Katakuri -sama, it is 'The Monster Shark' Jaws, he wants to talk to Big Mom."
"Give it to me." Says Katakuri. "Jaw… you hurt my siblings. I will kill you one day…"
Though he says that in a calm voice, I can tell that he is angry. Especially since the Dendenmushi Snail gets veins to appear on the top of his eyes. Meaning that Katakuri is really angry.
Well, that doesn't matter, as in the end I just talk to him dismissively. "Sure, sure whatever. Just get me in contact with Big Mom."
I can hear him grinding his teeth on the other side of the line. I smile a little at this, though I cover my face with my hand from my Transponder Snail, so it doesn't express my facial expressions to Katakuri. If he has this anger if he fights me in the future… then he is definitely losing.
..
In the end, I am finally passed into contact with Big Mom.
"Jaws… you stupid fish, I will kill you for daring to humiliate me like this." Screams Big Mom.
Sheesh… she is really angry. Welp…
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Whitehead had a lot of things at a disadvantage when he went to Marineford, he was old, outnumbered, he had people like the three admirals and Sengoku together with Garp to fight against him. He knew that he would die… and he still went there. Still, I have to admit that the marines absolutely won that battle, they kileld both Whitebeard and Ace while their top fighters are all alive and well.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters) YOU CAN SEE HIS PIRATE FLAG ON DISCORD TOO.
Chapter 28
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 28
Title: End Of Conflict...
….
As Big Mom says stuff like that I just smile. "Welp, you haven't been doing so good at killing me. But what about other people coming for you?… Kaido or Whitebeard might decide that you are not really a challenge."
"What do you know about power you brat." Says Big Mom. "You know nothing about how things up here work."
My smile drops and I show my expression to my Transponder Snail, so Big Mom can see it. "Well… I don't know a lot about it. But I do know that if Katakuri wasn't there during our last fight… you would be dead and sleeping with the fishies. I also do know that if your two commanders died and Whitebeard decides to attack with full force, you might maybe survive, but you will definitely lose everything. Your children are not as strong as you."
I see that Big Mom frowns and seems to be thinking something. I am about to say something more, but I stop myself. She might notice that I am trying to manipulate her and then she will definitely attack me at full power, whether she wins or loses, it won't matter to her then.
"I see…" Finally says Big Mom. "So you want an Alliance between us?"
I don't say anything at this as I take a couple of seconds to think. But in the end I just have a calm face as I answer to her. "No… what I want is a cease fire between us."
I don't mention that if we have a cease fire then her dream of making a very diverse kingdom where every race can live happily would be possible as some Fishman will join her too. That would definitely show that I know too much about her and am actually trying to manipulate her, that would push her over the edge.
"I see… then I agree to a cease fire. We won't attack each other and will stay out of each-other's way." Says Big Mom, I smile at this.
"Then we came to an understanding, yea?"
"Yes… Jaw…" Says Big Mom, with a strangely calm voice.
*cacha*
She turns off her Dendenmushi. Finally my face morphs into a full blown smile. Now I have enough time to grow, my status as a Yonko will bring countless people who will want to join me.
Especially people who will come from Paradise (the 1st half of the Grand Line) and be wrecked by the Yonko… also I control the entry to the New World, so I definitely have an advantage over the other Yonko.
I will outgrow the other Yanko soon enough… Shanks isn't a Yonko yet, so there is enough territory to take over. Especially since Shiki left a power gap that yet hasn't been filled, though Whitebeard has filled a lot of it. But there is definitely a place for me to grow, especially I should try and gain some islands on the Calm Belts, I know that you only need to coat the bottom ships with sea stone to travel there without being attacked by the Sea Kings. It seems like during this time, not a lot of people know this. I don't know if even Vegapunk has discovered this… or was it even him who discovered this? Definitely him… the only reason the Marines have such a technological advantage is because of him.
I will also need to get some smart scientists to my side, and then I can also use the Fishman population to dig the untouched resources to the bottom of the ocean… there are so many things I can do now...
….
….
….
One year has passed since I made peace with Big Mom. So here I am, currently, in Fishman island.
I am currently at Fishman Dojo, waiting outside of it actually.
"I am done dad." Comes a voice from I inside of the Dojo as he comes out. I look at Kisame, my son. I see that he has a couple of bruises around his body, but he still has a disappointed look on his face.
"Was it fun?" I ask Kisame as me and him walk away from the Dojo. He is currently seven years old, but looks more like a ten year old and he has a muscular body for someone his age.
He frowns when I ask him that. "Dad… they were all weak. Twenty of them and they still I am only barely hurt... they were weak."
He then looks at his hands and continues saying. "I thought people on the outside would be stronger… but they are weaker than even Naruto."
I smile when he says that. I then look at him and say. "Kisame."
"Hm?" He looks at me with a questioning look as I call him out.
I then slowly punch towards him and say. "I will punch you, defend yourself with all of your power."
As I tell him that, he creates his arms in front of himself. I just use my easily telegraphed punch and hit him.
BAAAAM!
A shockwave immediately pushes him away like a cannonball.
Fwosh!
He flies away, he is thrown towards the Fishman District. I put my hands in my pockets, and I then casually start walking towards where I just threw him.
Kisame is strong for his age, and he was blessed with unnatural strength when he was born. If he becomes arrogant, he will be just another mediocre strong person that can be defeated by any normal person who trains. I plan for him and Kakashi to become my commanders in the future. They will protect the family in the future.
…..
When I arrive at Fishman District, I go towards a Kisame shaped hole on the ground. I see a lot of people were gathered around it. I just walk towards them and immediately they recognize me and make way for me as I walk forward and see the mini me (Kisame) in the crater and he has blood coming from his mouth and head.
Welp, in an hour or two he should be good. He knows that I do this when he needs to learn a lesson.
I pulled one of my hands from my pocket and shoo away the people who had gathered around.
I then look at Kisame and say. "You will never be able to protect your family like this. One day, when I am weak and I can't fight anymore. I will need you to protect the family, you can't do it like this. You wouldn't even be able to buy time for them to escape."
"Ugh.." Groans Kisame, well I now know that he is awake and listening to me too. I don't plan to ever really grow weak, but he doesn't need to know that yet.
"Get up! Do you wanna really wanna see your sister's neck broken like a twig just because you weren't strong!"
"N -No…" Says Kisame weakly as his eyes start closing and I can sense his conscience slip away. I still don't go to help him...
"THEN GET THE HELL UP!" I scream at him.
"I AM GETTING UP OLD MAN!" Screams Kisame back, I am pretty sure that he is half conscious but…
Fwosh!
I can sense a strange pressure go off and some of the Fishman who were not that far away and others hiding in their houses.
Bam!
Fall on the ground unconscious one by one… the smile on my face can't go off as I see this… I knew it… of course my son would have Conquerors Haki...
Then his body comes out of the crater as with shaking hands he pulls himself up. He then looks at me with half closed eyes. "I… I…"
He can't even finish saying whatever he wants to say as he starts falling forward, and as he is about to hit the ground.
Fwosh!
I appear next to him and catch him with a gentle grasp.
Kisame, my son… you and your siblings will definitely give the world to me.
I then hug him and put him on a piggy back, and go to take him to a doctor.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
MC cares about his children and each of them has a special personality. We will see more of them in the future and the strange dynamic of this family. Also yes… Jaw is pushing Kisame to become extraordinary. He wants him to be strong enough to be his right hand man by the time he (Kisame) is eighteen … because that is when Canon will start.
P.S: We will see what the MC has done during this one year.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: End Of Conflict...
….
As Big Mom says stuff like that I just smile. "Welp, you haven't been doing so good at killing me. But what about other people coming for you?… Kaido or Whitebeard might decide that you are not really a challenge."
"What do you know about power you brat." Says Big Mom. "You know nothing about how things up here work."
My smile drops and I show my expression to my Transponder Snail, so Big Mom can see it. "Well… I don't know a lot about it. But I do know that if Katakuri wasn't there during our last fight… you would be dead and sleeping with the fishies. I also do know that if your two commanders died and Whitebeard decides to attack with full force, you might maybe survive, but you will definitely lose everything. Your children are not as strong as you."
I see that Big Mom frowns and seems to be thinking something. I am about to say something more, but I stop myself. She might notice that I am trying to manipulate her and then she will definitely attack me at full power, whether she wins or loses, it won't matter to her then.
"I see…" Finally says Big Mom. "So you want an Alliance between us?"
I don't say anything at this as I take a couple of seconds to think. But in the end I just have a calm face as I answer to her. "No… what I want is a cease fire between us."
I don't mention that if we have a cease fire then her dream of making a very diverse kingdom where every race can live happily would be possible as some Fishman will join her too. That would definitely show that I know too much about her and am actually trying to manipulate her, that would push her over the edge.
"I see… then I agree to a cease fire. We won't attack each other and will stay out of each-other's way." Says Big Mom, I smile at this.
"Then we came to an understanding, yea?"
"Yes… Jaw…" Says Big Mom, with a strangely calm voice.
*cacha*
She turns off her Dendenmushi. Finally my face morphs into a full blown smile. Now I have enough time to grow, my status as a Yonko will bring countless people who will want to join me.
Especially people who will come from Paradise (the 1st half of the Grand Line) and be wrecked by the Yonko… also I control the entry to the New World, so I definitely have an advantage over the other Yonko.
I will outgrow the other Yanko soon enough… Shanks isn't a Yonko yet, so there is enough territory to take over. Especially since Shiki left a power gap that yet hasn't been filled, though Whitebeard has filled a lot of it. But there is definitely a place for me to grow, especially I should try and gain some islands on the Calm Belts, I know that you only need to coat the bottom ships with sea stone to travel there without being attacked by the Sea Kings. It seems like during this time, not a lot of people know this. I don't know if even Vegapunk has discovered this… or was it even him who discovered this? Definitely him… the only reason the Marines have such a technological advantage is because of him.
I will also need to get some smart scientists to my side, and then I can also use the Fishman population to dig the untouched resources to the bottom of the ocean… there are so many things I can do now...
….
….
….
One year has passed since I made peace with Big Mom. So here I am, currently, in Fishman island.
I am currently at Fishman Dojo, waiting outside of it actually.
"I am done dad." Comes a voice from I inside of the Dojo as he comes out. I look at Kisame, my son. I see that he has a couple of bruises around his body, but he still has a disappointed look on his face.
"Was it fun?" I ask Kisame as me and him walk away from the Dojo. He is currently seven years old, but looks more like a ten year old and he has a muscular body for someone his age.
He frowns when I ask him that. "Dad… they were all weak. Twenty of them and they still I am only barely hurt... they were weak."
He then looks at his hands and continues saying. "I thought people on the outside would be stronger… but they are weaker than even Naruto."
I smile when he says that. I then look at him and say. "Kisame."
"Hm?" He looks at me with a questioning look as I call him out.
I then slowly punch towards him and say. "I will punch you, defend yourself with all of your power."
As I tell him that, he creates his arms in front of himself. I just use my easily telegraphed punch and hit him.
BAAAAM!
A shockwave immediately pushes him away like a cannonball.
Fwosh!
He flies away, he is thrown towards the Fishman District. I put my hands in my pockets, and I then casually start walking towards where I just threw him.
Kisame is strong for his age, and he was blessed with unnatural strength when he was born. If he becomes arrogant, he will be just another mediocre strong person that can be defeated by any normal person who trains. I plan for him and Kakashi to become my commanders in the future. They will protect the family in the future.
…..
When I arrive at Fishman District, I go towards a Kisame shaped hole on the ground. I see a lot of people were gathered around it. I just walk towards them and immediately they recognize me and make way for me as I walk forward and see the mini me (Kisame) in the crater and he has blood coming from his mouth and head.
Welp, in an hour or two he should be good. He knows that I do this when he needs to learn a lesson.
I pulled one of my hands from my pocket and shoo away the people who had gathered around.
I then look at Kisame and say. "You will never be able to protect your family like this. One day, when I am weak and I can't fight anymore. I will need you to protect the family, you can't do it like this. You wouldn't even be able to buy time for them to escape."
"Ugh.." Groans Kisame, well I now know that he is awake and listening to me too. I don't plan to ever really grow weak, but he doesn't need to know that yet.
"Get up! Do you wanna really wanna see your sister's neck broken like a twig just because you weren't strong!"
"N -No…" Says Kisame weakly as his eyes start closing and I can sense his conscience slip away. I still don't go to help him...
"THEN GET THE HELL UP!" I scream at him.
"I AM GETTING UP OLD MAN!" Screams Kisame back, I am pretty sure that he is half conscious but…
Fwosh!
I can sense a strange pressure go off and some of the Fishman who were not that far away and others hiding in their houses.
Bam!
Fall on the ground unconscious one by one… the smile on my face can't go off as I see this… I knew it… of course my son would have Conquerors Haki...
Then his body comes out of the crater as with shaking hands he pulls himself up. He then looks at me with half closed eyes. "I… I…"
He can't even finish saying whatever he wants to say as he starts falling forward, and as he is about to hit the ground.
Fwosh!
I appear next to him and catch him with a gentle grasp.
Kisame, my son… you and your siblings will definitely give the world to me.
I then hug him and put him on a piggy back, and go to take him to a doctor.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
MC cares about his children and each of them has a special personality. We will see more of them in the future and the strange dynamic of this family. Also yes… Jaw is pushing Kisame to become extraordinary. He wants him to be strong enough to be his right hand man by the time he (Kisame) is eighteen … because that is when Canon will start.
P.S: We will see what the MC has done during this one year.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 29
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 29
Title: Protector in His Own Way….
….
-Itachi POV-
I just look at the frying pan in front of me. I am cooking lunch for my siblings, I can't help what dad told me. I am really talentless at everything I try… I mean the only thing I am good at is cooking. Dad always said that no matter what, I am still his son so it doesn't matter if I am strong or not. He will always protect me… and so will my family. But I don't want that!!! I want to protect them too and not just be a burden to them.
After Kisame, I am the oldest sibling, I am supposed to protect them too damn it. I want my younger siblings to look at me like they look at Kisame, when they see him they see an immovable wall that will always protect them… but me… I am just someone that they must protect. My heart is filled withna certain feeling that I don't like as I think of that.
I clench my hand into a fist. Even my younger siblings have started surpassing me and some of them even have surpassed me already.
I train as hard as I can, but I can still never keep up with the likes of Kisame or Kakashi. Especially since Kakashi has now picked a spear that he fights with and now even an all out Kisame can't decisively beat him. Kakashi will use his dexterity and come up with traps that would put down even someone like Kisame.
I am pulled out of my thoughts as some of my clones created from my Double Double Fruit nudge me and point towards the soup. I nod at him and I order my clone by saying. "Go and fix it clone 1."
Anyway, I shouldn't let my mind wander like this uselessly. It definitely doesn't help at all, father says that a wandering mind is not good. He says that he himself always is concentrated on his goal… and it is quite tiring, but when with family you can let your mind wander. It's like a cheat… also finding enjoyment in what you do is another way to not let yourself get tired from work, because when you enjoy what you do, it won't even feel like work.
Dad really has a lot of smart sayings like this.
….
After I finish cooking lunch, me and my clones take the plates and go towards the dining room.
As I enter the room, it is like a school cafeteria full of children. Over a hundred of them actually, and there are a lot of small ones running around and playing tag too.
I have to be careful so I don't trip on any of them. I see some of the step mothers feeding some of the younger kids and they themselves have had, especially the older mothers. Some of them have already raised over twenty children themselves so they know what they are doing and their bodies move almost automatically.
Anyway, I look around and don't see dad. I guess he and Kisame are still training in Fishman Island. I just have my clones spread around the food as I go and sit down next to Kakashi. He is reading a book about Physics and things. He is really smart so he knows a lot of stuff like this.
I just nudge him and he has his usual tired look on his eyes as he looks at me. "Whatcha want Itachi?"
"Hey Kakashi, do you have any secret things for today? You know… I wanna learn something." I ask him that because I know that Kakashi has been instructed by dad to manage some of the projects that dad has going on.
Kakashi seems to think for a while and in the end he says. "Well… some of this stuff is confidential."
I am a little disappointed when he says that, and I am even a little put down by this as my head hangs down.
Kakashi just smirks at this and continues saying. "... but you are part of the family so nothing is really confidential for you."
I look at him with an excited look on my eyes. Kakashi's smirk gets even wider at this, I know that he likes to tease a lot of his siblings, so I acted like this so he will tell me in the end. There is no need for him to know that I just act like this, so he can get his kick and then in the end tell me. Like Kisame who has dad's physical power, Kakashi has his mental power… that includes the teasing part too.
"Anyway… there are currently a lot of things going on in the world. Well while dad has started to have the Fishmen people mine the untouched resources at the bottom of the ocean, which has given us the needed foundation and wealth to take over some dozens islands. He has officially become a competitor with Whitebeard on the size of his territory." As Kakashi says that, he eats some rice and vegetables, a very balanced meal in general and the spices and ingredients are perfect to stimulate body growth and give the necessary protein to make the body grow stronger. Then Kakashi after swallowing his food continues saying.
"But even though we have accomplished that and dad's bounty was raised to 1.9 Billion Berry. The outside world has also been moving along, there is some news of a new Empress for Amazon Lily being chosen. Also some rumors have been going around that the Ope Ope No Mi has appeared. Though it seems like the World Government is hiding this and suppressing the news."
Hmmm… I think about all of the news that I just got. I don't know what to do, if dad knew the location, then one of us would be getting the Ope Ope No Mi. But I doubt it that the World Government will allow anything above rumors to spread.
I notice that Kakashi peeks up as if he remembered something. "Oh! Yeah, it is also said that one of the Vinsmoke Children is dead… or escaped. The news isn't really clear on this one."
Well that is useless to me, but I still thank Kakashi. "Welp, thanks bro, see ya around."
I am about to get up but suddenly…
Baam!
The front door is loudly opened and I see dad come in with Kisame on his shoulders, who seems to be wrapped up in bandages. Both of them celebrating at something.
"Kisame… has Conquerors Haki." Announces dad, his grin widens when he says that. So… Kisame got that too huh. Well it isn't too surprising, actually it would be surprising if he didn't have Conquerors Haki.
….
….
Two months pass like this and we are at a private table. I am sitting at dad's left, while Kisame sits to his right as we are eating dinner.
In the end I look at my father unsure of something. I have found my own way that I will protect my family… but I know that it will be hard to convince dad to let me do it.
Dad suddenly looks at me and has a certain strange calm look in his face as he asks. "Itachi… you seem to be unsure of something? You can talk to me for whatever problem you have, we are a family, never forget that son."
I nod at this and ask. "Dad, could we speak about something after dinner."
He just nods and then goes back to eating some steak.
….
After dinner, I go to dad's private office and I see him sitting on his chair who seems more like a bed than a chair with how laid back it is.
Dad looks at me and smiles warmly. "So? What is bothering you Itachi?"
I look at him in the eyes and finally say what I have been unsure if I should suggest to him. "Dad… I wanna join the marines…"
...
AUTHOR NOTE:
Though he hasn't noticed it yet, Itachi is good at something else except cooking… he has got something from his father too… he has Jaw's ability to lie and act. Also Jaw already has kids in the hundreds… unlike Big Mom who is a female and can only get pregnant once a year (well more like 9 months…). He can impregnate as many women as he wants. He could literally get hundreds of kids every year… though he doesn't do that. Since he wants someone he "trusts" to birth his children.
P.S: Itachi's reason for this request will be explained in the next chapter.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: Protector in His Own Way….
….
-Itachi POV-
I just look at the frying pan in front of me. I am cooking lunch for my siblings, I can't help what dad told me. I am really talentless at everything I try… I mean the only thing I am good at is cooking. Dad always said that no matter what, I am still his son so it doesn't matter if I am strong or not. He will always protect me… and so will my family. But I don't want that!!! I want to protect them too and not just be a burden to them.
After Kisame, I am the oldest sibling, I am supposed to protect them too damn it. I want my younger siblings to look at me like they look at Kisame, when they see him they see an immovable wall that will always protect them… but me… I am just someone that they must protect. My heart is filled withna certain feeling that I don't like as I think of that.
I clench my hand into a fist. Even my younger siblings have started surpassing me and some of them even have surpassed me already.
I train as hard as I can, but I can still never keep up with the likes of Kisame or Kakashi. Especially since Kakashi has now picked a spear that he fights with and now even an all out Kisame can't decisively beat him. Kakashi will use his dexterity and come up with traps that would put down even someone like Kisame.
I am pulled out of my thoughts as some of my clones created from my Double Double Fruit nudge me and point towards the soup. I nod at him and I order my clone by saying. "Go and fix it clone 1."
Anyway, I shouldn't let my mind wander like this uselessly. It definitely doesn't help at all, father says that a wandering mind is not good. He says that he himself always is concentrated on his goal… and it is quite tiring, but when with family you can let your mind wander. It's like a cheat… also finding enjoyment in what you do is another way to not let yourself get tired from work, because when you enjoy what you do, it won't even feel like work.
Dad really has a lot of smart sayings like this.
….
After I finish cooking lunch, me and my clones take the plates and go towards the dining room.
As I enter the room, it is like a school cafeteria full of children. Over a hundred of them actually, and there are a lot of small ones running around and playing tag too.
I have to be careful so I don't trip on any of them. I see some of the step mothers feeding some of the younger kids and they themselves have had, especially the older mothers. Some of them have already raised over twenty children themselves so they know what they are doing and their bodies move almost automatically.
Anyway, I look around and don't see dad. I guess he and Kisame are still training in Fishman Island. I just have my clones spread around the food as I go and sit down next to Kakashi. He is reading a book about Physics and things. He is really smart so he knows a lot of stuff like this.
I just nudge him and he has his usual tired look on his eyes as he looks at me. "Whatcha want Itachi?"
"Hey Kakashi, do you have any secret things for today? You know… I wanna learn something." I ask him that because I know that Kakashi has been instructed by dad to manage some of the projects that dad has going on.
Kakashi seems to think for a while and in the end he says. "Well… some of this stuff is confidential."
I am a little disappointed when he says that, and I am even a little put down by this as my head hangs down.
Kakashi just smirks at this and continues saying. "... but you are part of the family so nothing is really confidential for you."
I look at him with an excited look on my eyes. Kakashi's smirk gets even wider at this, I know that he likes to tease a lot of his siblings, so I acted like this so he will tell me in the end. There is no need for him to know that I just act like this, so he can get his kick and then in the end tell me. Like Kisame who has dad's physical power, Kakashi has his mental power… that includes the teasing part too.
"Anyway… there are currently a lot of things going on in the world. Well while dad has started to have the Fishmen people mine the untouched resources at the bottom of the ocean, which has given us the needed foundation and wealth to take over some dozens islands. He has officially become a competitor with Whitebeard on the size of his territory." As Kakashi says that, he eats some rice and vegetables, a very balanced meal in general and the spices and ingredients are perfect to stimulate body growth and give the necessary protein to make the body grow stronger. Then Kakashi after swallowing his food continues saying.
"But even though we have accomplished that and dad's bounty was raised to 1.9 Billion Berry. The outside world has also been moving along, there is some news of a new Empress for Amazon Lily being chosen. Also some rumors have been going around that the Ope Ope No Mi has appeared. Though it seems like the World Government is hiding this and suppressing the news."
Hmmm… I think about all of the news that I just got. I don't know what to do, if dad knew the location, then one of us would be getting the Ope Ope No Mi. But I doubt it that the World Government will allow anything above rumors to spread.
I notice that Kakashi peeks up as if he remembered something. "Oh! Yeah, it is also said that one of the Vinsmoke Children is dead… or escaped. The news isn't really clear on this one."
Well that is useless to me, but I still thank Kakashi. "Welp, thanks bro, see ya around."
I am about to get up but suddenly…
Baam!
The front door is loudly opened and I see dad come in with Kisame on his shoulders, who seems to be wrapped up in bandages. Both of them celebrating at something.
"Kisame… has Conquerors Haki." Announces dad, his grin widens when he says that. So… Kisame got that too huh. Well it isn't too surprising, actually it would be surprising if he didn't have Conquerors Haki.
….
….
Two months pass like this and we are at a private table. I am sitting at dad's left, while Kisame sits to his right as we are eating dinner.
In the end I look at my father unsure of something. I have found my own way that I will protect my family… but I know that it will be hard to convince dad to let me do it.
Dad suddenly looks at me and has a certain strange calm look in his face as he asks. "Itachi… you seem to be unsure of something? You can talk to me for whatever problem you have, we are a family, never forget that son."
I nod at this and ask. "Dad, could we speak about something after dinner."
He just nods and then goes back to eating some steak.
….
After dinner, I go to dad's private office and I see him sitting on his chair who seems more like a bed than a chair with how laid back it is.
Dad looks at me and smiles warmly. "So? What is bothering you Itachi?"
I look at him in the eyes and finally say what I have been unsure if I should suggest to him. "Dad… I wanna join the marines…"
...
AUTHOR NOTE:
Though he hasn't noticed it yet, Itachi is good at something else except cooking… he has got something from his father too… he has Jaw's ability to lie and act. Also Jaw already has kids in the hundreds… unlike Big Mom who is a female and can only get pregnant once a year (well more like 9 months…). He can impregnate as many women as he wants. He could literally get hundreds of kids every year… though he doesn't do that. Since he wants someone he "trusts" to birth his children.
P.S: Itachi's reason for this request will be explained in the next chapter.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(32 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Chapter 30
Holy Joker
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jan 26, 2020
- Messages
- 44
- Likes received
- 408
Chapter 30
Title: I will protect then my own way….
….
-General POV-
"Dad… I wanna join the marines…" Calmly says Itachi to his father.
As Jaw hears this he looks at his son Itachi in the eyes. Jaw's eyes narrow at him and a snarl appears on his face.
"Are you stupid or something? You want me to let you join the marines? Listen, son… if this is like a joke that Mikoto made you say… tell her that it's not that funny." Says Jaw, with his voice being strange and eerie calm. He just leans forward on his chair and puts his elbows on the desk in front of him.
Itachi has a calm look on his face as his dark eyes look at his father's shark-like ones. "No, I am completely serious. This way I will also protect the family."
Fwooom!
Immediately the King's Haki bursts out Jaw's body, the table that he is leaning on cracks and even small cracks appear all over the room.
Though Itachi is truly intimidated on the inside. He still keeps a calm look on the outside. He knows with 100% certainty that his father will never really hurt him or any of his siblings.
With that in mind… his legs still buckled as he felt his father's Conqueror Haki. He has never felt something like this before, it was literally affecting the environment and the walls around them were slightly cracking.
"Do you think that I am so weak that I can't protect my own children?" Asks Jaw as he walks in front of Itachi and looks down on him, his eyes shining red and his Haki bursting out of his body that the whole underground city felt it.
Itachi was fully shaking and struggled to stay upright, he wanted to think of a response but his mind was in disarray, and even as he understood that he wouldn't be hurt. He felt an instinctive fear, a terrified look appeared on his face and even tears came out of his eyes. Still, he kept holding his father's angry gaze.
"N -No… you are strong father! YOU are the strongest person I know!" Screams Itachi out loud. "But that doesn't mean that you are invincible!!! What if the World Government decides to attack us!?!?! We would be taken by surprise and we wouldn't have any advantage against them. What if one of them kidnapped one of my siblings, you would go and fight them!!! I know that… but you dad would then die… I CAN'T ACCEPT THAT!!!"
As he hears this, Jaw's Haki calms down a little and gives Itachi some breathing room.
But Jaw didn't let him speak as he calmly said. "What if they find you out that you are my son, then what? You would be the one that I would have to come and rescue."
Itachi shakes his head at this. "Not even the Fishman that work for us know about me. I have hundreds of siblings and amongst them, I am not really noticeable. I will simply take a different background, a different name and I look pretty much human and even the gills on my shoulders are almost invisible and can be mistaken as scars."
Itachi explains his reasons and the benefits of him joining the Marines. But Jaw in the end shakes his head. "Hell no! I am not letting any of my kids do something like that, leave him at the hands of the marines. I am not that stupid. Go back to your siblings, this discussion is closed."
He then turns his back on his son and goes to sit back on the very luxurious chair. But Itachi didn't move at all as he looks at his father, and Jaw looks back at him. Both of them now calm and Jaw stopped using his Haki.
"Father…." Says Itachi in a quiet voice. Jaw doesn't interfere this time and lets him talk. "I… I could live the rest of my life under your protection and I know that my life will be filled by happiness next to my siblings, you, and my mother. But… I know that I would also live next to people who would have to protect me… and being worried every day that you or one of my siblings might be dead. I am the 2nd oldest child, just right after Kisame. So please father… trust in me and let me join the marines."
As he says that, Itachi bows down with his head on the floor. Jaw looks at this with a complicated look on his face. He doesn't know what to do… he knows that if Itachi joined the marines then that is pretty beneficial to him… that was what the logical part of his mind said. But on the other side, that will be like literally sending his son into a dangerous situation, because if he slips only once then he will be sentenced to death. His emotional side totally doesn't agree to any of this, but Jaw can easily keep his emotions under control.
In the end, he looks at Itachi as he bows in front of him. 'Damn it… this kid…'
He knows that Itachi wants to protect his siblings as Kisame does. Even Kakashi has his own way of protecting his siblings, he usually helps them in the mental department by giving them mysterious answers, and having them figure it out.
'I know that Itachi wants to protect his siblings because I have gone quite far to make them love each other and have a connection with each other. No one… and I mean NO ONE can break this family bond that we have.' Thinks Jaw as he contemplates what he should do. 'But I never imagined that it would go this far… Itachi… I guess that…'
In the end, Jaw made his decision and said. "Sure… you can join the Marines."
Itachi looks up with a joyful look on his eyes but cringes a little when he sees the difficult look on his father's face. So he bows again and says. "I won't disappoint you, father…"
Jaw just shakes his head and says. "I know you won't… but if we are gonna do this… we will do it perfectly. There must be no connection between you and me, even if the Marines were to search your whole history. You are currently seven years old when you become eight… you will have to move away in one of the blues and join the marines. That way there will be no connection between us."
As Jaw explains that Itachi nods, understanding what his father means. He must separate ties with the family to be able to have the perfect background.
Jaw then takes a deep breath and screams. "KAKASHI COME TO MY OFFICE!!!!"
The whole castle shakes as Jaw calls out.
….
It doesn't take long for Kakashi to come. He looks at his father who has Itachi next to him and they have a giant map of the whole world. Or at least the known islands on the blues.
Jaw looks at Kakashi and says. "Come here, I will be teaching you how you use sudden strategies and how to hide a background against an enemy."
Kakashi's brain works at high speeds to figure out what is going on. In the end, his eyes widen as he comes to a conclusion. "We are sending a deep-cover spy to one of our enemies?"
Jaw nods and pats Itachi on the head. "Yeah… this brat thinks that he can infiltrate the marines and I need the perfect plan for his background, I need you to see if you spot any loopholes or anything like that."
Kakashi is a little shocked at this and asks. "How long do we have?"
"One year, when Itachi is eight. He will move away. Though he will be given a high-rank personal Dendenmushi that can't be spied on and only communicates with another specific Dendenmushi that I will have under my possession. Also, he will have to memorize my number when he calls, we aren't registering anything." Explains Jaw, his plan will be the best possible plan for Itachi. He won't do it half-assed. He also had Kakashi, whom even though he is seven years old, he is a genius in the thinking department, his IQ is 155 and he is only seven years old.
"Anyway… this is the plan…."
.
.
.
.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Yep, Jaw was reluctant to have Itachi join the Marines. But in the end, he decided to let him, he knows that if Itachi stays here he would be safe but at the same time miserable because he can't protect his siblings. Kakashi and Kisame are the backbones of the sibling's dynamics, one is smart as hell and the other is naturally strong as hell. Though Kakashi can still keep up with Kisame during spars because he uses his intelligence and strategy.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(33 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)
Title: I will protect then my own way….
….
-General POV-
"Dad… I wanna join the marines…" Calmly says Itachi to his father.
As Jaw hears this he looks at his son Itachi in the eyes. Jaw's eyes narrow at him and a snarl appears on his face.
"Are you stupid or something? You want me to let you join the marines? Listen, son… if this is like a joke that Mikoto made you say… tell her that it's not that funny." Says Jaw, with his voice being strange and eerie calm. He just leans forward on his chair and puts his elbows on the desk in front of him.
Itachi has a calm look on his face as his dark eyes look at his father's shark-like ones. "No, I am completely serious. This way I will also protect the family."
Fwooom!
Immediately the King's Haki bursts out Jaw's body, the table that he is leaning on cracks and even small cracks appear all over the room.
Though Itachi is truly intimidated on the inside. He still keeps a calm look on the outside. He knows with 100% certainty that his father will never really hurt him or any of his siblings.
With that in mind… his legs still buckled as he felt his father's Conqueror Haki. He has never felt something like this before, it was literally affecting the environment and the walls around them were slightly cracking.
"Do you think that I am so weak that I can't protect my own children?" Asks Jaw as he walks in front of Itachi and looks down on him, his eyes shining red and his Haki bursting out of his body that the whole underground city felt it.
Itachi was fully shaking and struggled to stay upright, he wanted to think of a response but his mind was in disarray, and even as he understood that he wouldn't be hurt. He felt an instinctive fear, a terrified look appeared on his face and even tears came out of his eyes. Still, he kept holding his father's angry gaze.
"N -No… you are strong father! YOU are the strongest person I know!" Screams Itachi out loud. "But that doesn't mean that you are invincible!!! What if the World Government decides to attack us!?!?! We would be taken by surprise and we wouldn't have any advantage against them. What if one of them kidnapped one of my siblings, you would go and fight them!!! I know that… but you dad would then die… I CAN'T ACCEPT THAT!!!"
As he hears this, Jaw's Haki calms down a little and gives Itachi some breathing room.
But Jaw didn't let him speak as he calmly said. "What if they find you out that you are my son, then what? You would be the one that I would have to come and rescue."
Itachi shakes his head at this. "Not even the Fishman that work for us know about me. I have hundreds of siblings and amongst them, I am not really noticeable. I will simply take a different background, a different name and I look pretty much human and even the gills on my shoulders are almost invisible and can be mistaken as scars."
Itachi explains his reasons and the benefits of him joining the Marines. But Jaw in the end shakes his head. "Hell no! I am not letting any of my kids do something like that, leave him at the hands of the marines. I am not that stupid. Go back to your siblings, this discussion is closed."
He then turns his back on his son and goes to sit back on the very luxurious chair. But Itachi didn't move at all as he looks at his father, and Jaw looks back at him. Both of them now calm and Jaw stopped using his Haki.
"Father…." Says Itachi in a quiet voice. Jaw doesn't interfere this time and lets him talk. "I… I could live the rest of my life under your protection and I know that my life will be filled by happiness next to my siblings, you, and my mother. But… I know that I would also live next to people who would have to protect me… and being worried every day that you or one of my siblings might be dead. I am the 2nd oldest child, just right after Kisame. So please father… trust in me and let me join the marines."
As he says that, Itachi bows down with his head on the floor. Jaw looks at this with a complicated look on his face. He doesn't know what to do… he knows that if Itachi joined the marines then that is pretty beneficial to him… that was what the logical part of his mind said. But on the other side, that will be like literally sending his son into a dangerous situation, because if he slips only once then he will be sentenced to death. His emotional side totally doesn't agree to any of this, but Jaw can easily keep his emotions under control.
In the end, he looks at Itachi as he bows in front of him. 'Damn it… this kid…'
He knows that Itachi wants to protect his siblings as Kisame does. Even Kakashi has his own way of protecting his siblings, he usually helps them in the mental department by giving them mysterious answers, and having them figure it out.
'I know that Itachi wants to protect his siblings because I have gone quite far to make them love each other and have a connection with each other. No one… and I mean NO ONE can break this family bond that we have.' Thinks Jaw as he contemplates what he should do. 'But I never imagined that it would go this far… Itachi… I guess that…'
In the end, Jaw made his decision and said. "Sure… you can join the Marines."
Itachi looks up with a joyful look on his eyes but cringes a little when he sees the difficult look on his father's face. So he bows again and says. "I won't disappoint you, father…"
Jaw just shakes his head and says. "I know you won't… but if we are gonna do this… we will do it perfectly. There must be no connection between you and me, even if the Marines were to search your whole history. You are currently seven years old when you become eight… you will have to move away in one of the blues and join the marines. That way there will be no connection between us."
As Jaw explains that Itachi nods, understanding what his father means. He must separate ties with the family to be able to have the perfect background.
Jaw then takes a deep breath and screams. "KAKASHI COME TO MY OFFICE!!!!"
The whole castle shakes as Jaw calls out.
….
It doesn't take long for Kakashi to come. He looks at his father who has Itachi next to him and they have a giant map of the whole world. Or at least the known islands on the blues.
Jaw looks at Kakashi and says. "Come here, I will be teaching you how you use sudden strategies and how to hide a background against an enemy."
Kakashi's brain works at high speeds to figure out what is going on. In the end, his eyes widen as he comes to a conclusion. "We are sending a deep-cover spy to one of our enemies?"
Jaw nods and pats Itachi on the head. "Yeah… this brat thinks that he can infiltrate the marines and I need the perfect plan for his background, I need you to see if you spot any loopholes or anything like that."
Kakashi is a little shocked at this and asks. "How long do we have?"
"One year, when Itachi is eight. He will move away. Though he will be given a high-rank personal Dendenmushi that can't be spied on and only communicates with another specific Dendenmushi that I will have under my possession. Also, he will have to memorize my number when he calls, we aren't registering anything." Explains Jaw, his plan will be the best possible plan for Itachi. He won't do it half-assed. He also had Kakashi, whom even though he is seven years old, he is a genius in the thinking department, his IQ is 155 and he is only seven years old.
"Anyway… this is the plan…."
.
.
.
.
….
AUTHOR NOTE:
Yep, Jaw was reluctant to have Itachi join the Marines. But in the end, he decided to let him, he knows that if Itachi stays here he would be safe but at the same time miserable because he can't protect his siblings. Kakashi and Kisame are the backbones of the sibling's dynamics, one is smart as hell and the other is naturally strong as hell. Though Kakashi can still keep up with Kisame during spars because he uses his intelligence and strategy.
Check Out My P.A.T.R.E.O.N
pa treon.com/HolyJoker
(33 Chapters in Advance)
JOIN THE DISCORD: https://discord.gg/M9hghrm
(You can become part of the votes if you join Discord, and I also share pictures of the different characters)